《Re: Rabbit Eyes (A Yandere Harem)》


 Novel Disclaimer

    First and foremost, this story won''t be for everyone. But if you don''t mind a good build-up to yandere developments, well, I welcome you with open arms! First of, what exactly is a yandere?


    ...For the uninitiated, it''s a state of madness. But madness is volatile, it devolves, and degrades into moral depravity, something that well, most grimdark novels share in common. That, or edginess is another way to describe them. Yanderes are crazy in love, a mental illness that inhibits them from the common sense. This is why they are dangerous individuals, capable of doing anything just for the other''s attention. That is where their charm is, I feel. Yanderes devote themselves entirely to the person they love to an ominous degree, that it sometimes become endearing.


    But what makes yanderes, yanderes in the first place? How is it possible for someone to go to the extremes so easily? So quickly even without a care for pacing nor character development? Many watered-down harem novels I''ve read often promote the yandere trope character without caring about underlying consequences. As if they''ve appeared out of thin air, or being ''transformed'' without a proper build-up.


    This is what this novel (hopefully) is. Every volume tackles a different main heroine: their respective stories and the issues that they bring with them. And the main protagonist that becomes the center of their universes, will explore these perverse fetishes, obsessions that they eventually acquire from the madness. It will be a story of their journey, and their after story.


    The question remains, if there is an after story for these girls. After all, they''re bound to a harem. But a yandere harem is, well, a challenge to write for sure *chuckles*.


    While you''re reading through our protagonist, White''s story, do keep in mind that everything he sees, even the most unimportant of things, is not as it seems.


    That said though, the prologue of the story, which is essentially the entirety of Volume 0 and first half of Volume 1, is slow since they are chapters for introducing characters. While I''m not the best at writing prologues, the introductions to world-building won''t be a snore either. I include game interfaces and insert art (yes, I draw) to make the reading experience more pleasant for the average lit-RPG fan.


    Finally, I hope this story will become the entry novel for many towards the yandere genre, I hope I''ve shed some light on what I''m trying to write here on this platform, and that more people will be immersed into this lovely cult with me.


    Thank you for taking the time to read this disclaimer, and happy reading!


    -Sinpathy


    Join me on Discord to support me, get advance chapters, giveaways, update announcements and more! https://discord.gg/aXz8qyB


    Some other minor details: Volume 0 are auxiliary parts. You don''t have to read them to understand the other volumes, but they provide some context. The narration starts as third-person, but moves on to become first-person perspective after Volume 0. I write in J-novel style, which means suffixes are sometimes attached to names. Finally, reading in night mode is preferred.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 1

    Within a dark apartment.


    A thin layer of haze permeated the air from heavy conditioning.


    Where only a monitor screen reflected the slightest of illumination across the four corners of this lightless room?��


    A slim figure rested his head lazily against his seat.


    Stuffing his oily hands into a bag of potato chips, and then returning to a controller, calibrating the movements of the character on-screen.


    His name was White Shigaraki. A young man who seemed unhealthily scrawny for his age.


    Under an unshaven look and greasy hair, his dark-hazel eyes darted about while following the pace of two characters exchanging blows relentlessly.


    "...Ah."


    White had been so absorbed into the game, that he didn''t realize that his opponent had already fallen.


    He glanced at the corner, where his HP was.


    It was full. He had not even taken a single hit.


    Left a little unsatisfied, the young man dug into the packet of junk food and stuffed a mouthful down.


    Even though it was a rather popular online fighting game decades ago, it had turned obsolete over the introduction of immersive virtual reality. Then why was he playing a game like this?


    It was merely on a whim, as he was taking his regulated break. Full diving would start to affect the body past half a day of usage, and even White who loved to stretch the limits of his playtime could not compromise on his own health.


    The 18-year old turned the A/C on full blast to relieve himself of the sweat on his back after playing for hours. After a bit of rest while twiddling his thumbs around the customizing interface of the game boredly, he leaned against his recliner and started another match.


    It was dinnertime. White decided to eat something proper to fill his stomach after a while. He tore open a cardboard box and withdrew a cup of instant noodles. From another box at the side, he retrieved a bottle of chilled tea.


    Finishing his food quickly and efficiently, White stood up after kicking away the food packaging.


    The timer beeped on his monitor, indicating a refresh for another session of VR diving.


    "About time."


    Stepping over a bunch of dirty laundry, he made his way over to his desktop sleazily. Clicking on the icon of a game called  ?Insinity?, the application booted up.


    The hottest VR-MMORPG of its time, with impeccable visuals and a well-balanced PVP system.


    White had played in virtual reality for longer than he could remember, but he could still feel excitement whenever he dived into this particular game... no, world. Each time he did was like a fresh experience to him, never getting bored of it since the game was advanced enough to generate content on its own though an advanced level of code. Technology of the future had truly made something like this possible.


    A game client laced with a golden border expanded in full screen promptly after loading, the title screen appeared----Two blank lines were aligned in the center for credentials. White leaned closer towards the screen, along with the tapping of his keyboard.


    The words---- User confirmed emerged from the screen. From his baggy, sleep-deprived eyes, there was a glint of anticipation in them.


    He could use the game to escape from reality again. White reached into the drawers below his desk again, grabbing what seems like a handheld console controller, in addition to a sleek metallic-black visor. The horizontal slit which indented within the electronic circlet lit up as soon as he touched it. Just like how he had always done it, White donned the visor around his head.


    The lock at the hindmost clicked snugly in place with a "Pachin!".


    His grin grew wider, almost to a creepy degree. But that didn''t matter, no one could find him here. No one would judge him here. He was free to indulge in whatever that he wanted without being a nuisance to anybody.


    Even though his self-esteem had been dragged down the mud a long time ago, White still had his sanctuary in his small, dark apartment.


    He didn''t need friends or family either, because games were better to him. It reduced the need to interact with the real world, and he appreciated that fact.


    That was the good thing about being a NEET. He just had to stay in his apartment forever.


    Synchronizing.


    Following the resonation of the inorganic voice, the slit began to flash vividly in an emerald mint.


    Complete.


    White smiled vividly as he felt his sense of sight getting sucked into the opague screen before him. It was the familiar feeling of being immersed into the alternate world.


    It hadn''t been a full day, but he was already breaking into excitement like the first time he had played this game again.


    Virtual reality----- Where not even the best handheld consoles could match against.


    It was an entirely different world where he played as a completely different character.


    And now, he would return to where he belonged. His true home.


    (Here I come!)


    "Commence link!"


    ...


    ...


    It didn''t start.


    The young man froze. He had not seen the familiar visuals which accompanied a usual synchronization with the VR visor. All he was staring at, was a pitch black screen with nothing on it.


    Maybe it was a hardware error? Was there a patch?


    He decided to be patient and wait for a few minutes more.


    One minute. Two minutes. And when the third minute had passed, he thought that this was an unusual occurrence.


    No matter, he could fix it.


    But as White attempted to remove his visor off his head, he found out that he was only receiving the sensation of his hair at the back.


    (Wait... what?)


    Had he already entered virtual reality? Then where was the interface at the bottom corner of his eyes?


    The young man slowly started to panic.


    But in the next moment, he found out something even stranger.


    He couldn''t take off his visor. And his vision was completely cut off from him.


    His eyes were in a state of darkness.


    White had not panicked like this in a long time, and it took him a few extra seconds to realize that he was ''stuck''.


    His turbulent thoughts raced around his head---- Was this going to be something which prevented him from logging out?


    Was it going to become the infamous death game within virtual reality?


    White chuckled to himself in self-depreciation. He knew something like that would never happen in real life. Even then, more than anyone else, White desired the experience of a new life, no matter where he had to go.


    He had fucked up after all, and life was unforgiving without a second chance. He would live with his mistakes forever, knowing that he was the one responsible for what had happened to him now.


    He had become a failure, and that was the truth.


    So a fresh start, a new beginning which allowed even a NEET like him to obtain such a ticket wasn''t all that bad.


    Minutes passed in silence as White had also finished indulging himself in those stupid thoughts. This was not a novel anyway, there was no way that-----


    ----Before he could think of such, the moments of silence was finally broken!


    A tremor made White lose his balance.


    "Wha----!!!"


    His cracked lips opened for the first time in weeks.


    The screen, no, his vision began to turn red! The space shook violently, and he could feel his very being tremble, as if something was trying to pull him off his feet----


    The earthquake continued for a good minute, and he could hear the falling of objects near him. From that sound, it was mostly likely things in his apartment. The sizzling of uncleaned dust fell from the ceiling, soot covering the top of his head.


    White was contemplating furiously.


    Was the tremor happening in his apartment? Was this happening in virtual reality, or in the real world?


    He could no longer tell, nor did he have the composure to.


    The young man heard the novels stacked along the shelves on his apartment walls drop to the floor and the sound of things on his desk breaking.


    As he started to notice that only his vision was stolen from him, White tried to move around after hearing with his own ears. With some support, he instinctively felt around and arrived at his desk in his room.


    With his trembling hands, the young man managed to hold on to the mask there. From the outline even without sight, he knew he had held on to the right object. From the increasing intensity of the tremors, White decided that it was best to put it on rather than keeping it in his hands. The red light became brighter in his vision as he was slowly putting the mask over his eyes: A black-white masquerade mask with geometric patterns.


    As if it had a soothing effect, White''s inner turmoil settled down just a little bit. But he didn''t have time to breathe, as something even more unexpected happened in the next moment.


    A beacon of light shot forth from the ceiling and enveloped his surroundings. With everything gradually painted white, the young man closed his eyes, unable to stare into the light. That brilliant illumination lingered for a long while before slowly fading away.


    With the light gone from the apartment, the traces of its former occupant had completely disappeared.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 2

    As his vision returned to him, White found out that the redness in his eyes had faded away. A moment later, he felt his head hurt immensely, causing him to throw up onto a grass patch nearby.


    Hold on, why was he outside again?


    Immediately, White could take in sniffs of a distinct, grassy scent in his surroundings. The sight was familiar to him. This was [Radiant Plains], a low-leveled area.


    There was no mistake, he had dived into the game? However, did he log out from this place before?


    "Ouch---"


    Just as he was lost in thought, his arm was cut by a sharp blade of grass he was sitting on.


    (...Wait a minute. Pain? I just felt... pain?)


    There was no way the game would allow the user to experience pain. This was the first time this had happened to him in the virtual space. In addition, the surroundings felt too realistic. As if viewing an anime character from reality''s interpretation, White felt a strange discrepancy with the virtual reality game he was once familiar with. Unlike the detached POV of the game like moving your character as if it were controlled by clumsy, puppet strings, White was sure that the vision he currently possessed did not disorient him. It was as if he was really seeing the sights around him through his own eyes!


    (...What exactly is this...)


    He decided to calm himself down and confirm something; A screen popped up before his eyes as he held up a bunch of grass.


    ? ? Pommel Grass ? Common Grade ? Material ?


    ? A patch of yellow grass.


    (No... I can''t calm down after all?)


    Information about the grass floated up before his eyes in the form of a rectangular window. However, it was different from the item window he was used to seeing. The amount of information given was way too little!


    No, that wasn''t the main reason White was revealing such an astonished expression. It was the fact that he couldn''t find the user interface anywhere within his vision!


    The interface which was given to all users of VR, was not there! This meant that he couldn''t log out! He couldn''t access any of the map or status functions either!


    ? Accessing Status Window ?


    (Eh?)


    (It... It appeared?!)


    White''s hands passed through the status window in a daze and as if it was merely just a hologram, the rectangular screen faded away on its own. The appearance, and description of the blue, translucent screen was foreign to him, that he was unable to accept it for the longest time.


    (Level... 1?)


    He laid face-down on a grassy field with the two suns hanging in the sky. The glaring sunlight seemed to pierce his eyes, making him grimace uncomfortably before sitting back up and closing his eyelids.


    His thoughts turned cold, and slowly White began to process this information more carefully.


    (But... if there''s one logical explanation to why...)


    (No way... right?!)


    The possibility of a certain event that could happen continued to remind him of it----A wish-fulfillment chance that belonged only to him. Was it really happening to him right now?


    White felt the prickly sensation brushing past his arms and then he lifted his body up slowly with a thumping heart. A wind breeze went over him, making his eyes close instinctively again. When it had passed, he began to survey the surroundings again. A familiar field covered in yellow grass common for beginners, that was Radiant Plains.


    He had been in his apartment moments ago, and then an earthquake happened... followed by a blinding flash of light. The last thought in his mind was exactly it; a genuine wish to be reborn.


    (After all these years, my request came in the form of a dissonant wish again.)


    White recalled something in the past. Something strange like this had happened to him before, so he was quick to accept what had transpired. However, the magnitude of this ''wish'' was far greater than he had ever dream of. White didn''t need any further explanations, as this tale had been told countless of times before in the light novels on his shelves... or once had, shelves.


    White''s heartbeat became quicker and quicker, and the edges of his mouth began to curve up unconsciously. It was not easy to accept something this unbelievable. But that fear could not hide his excitement in return.


    ������, Isekai. In other words, a transmigration to another world. The young man had been summoned... to another world!


    "Hehehe... hahahahaha!!!"


    A rush of adrenaline pushed him back up, and he looked around like a child during Christmas. It had been a little different than he had expected, however. Not a single goddess had called him, nor did he receive any abilities that would qualify as a self-sufficient protagonist.


    Even then, while the process of transfer into another world did not appear as grandiose as the novels White had read, he was simply satisfied that he had reached this stage in his life.


    The young man was fulfilled.


    "...I''m really not dreaming, aren''t I..."


    White chuckled as he rubbed the blood off the cut on his arm. He then clenched his fingers one by one, and released them again. As he ''calibrated'' his own body, White could feel a new breath of life. A refreshing sensation of his fingers was felt; moving his limbs felt far less inhibitive than when he was all skin and bones. He had surely become a little more agile.


    So this was the feeling of inhabiting the body of a ''player''. Even at Level 1, he couldn''t help but feel admiration towards his ''new life''. Just then, his eyes squinted as he felt a glare against them, causing him to shield his eyes from the piercing light.


    (...Wait, a glare?)


    Thinking it was a mirror, the young man steadily walked towards it. He had not even considered the fact that it would be strange to find a mirror in the middle of a grassy field. But because White was still shocked from the fact that he had been transmigrated, such a slip-up in common sense was easily overrun by his excitement.


    It turned out that the source of the glare was not a mirror after all, but a crystal formed tree. The colors of rainbow sparkled under the sun like a diamond. While there were quite a few rough edges, there were still some spots where it was simply a smooth reflective surface.


    It served its purpose as a mirror, and White took the opportunity to see how he looked like now.


    Had he possessed a new body, or did he keep his old one?


    After removing his mask, White gasped. He couldn''t believe it.


    "This is... me..."


    White''s appearance didn''t seem to change much, but his face had turned just a little sharper and cleaner overall, the stature of a rather attractive young man before he fell into depravity. Indeed, White had the genes of a foreigner and an asian after all, the blend made his face appear quite exotic.


    He felt nostalgic about how he looked now. There were no longer bags under his weary eyes, nor wrinkled skin from his lack of nourishment.


    White was also dressed in the clothes he wore before he got transmigrated here. A black shirt and midnight jeans, a simple get-up which didn''t seem to have changed much. If anything, his chest felt a little firmer and less baggy as if it had fit his body exactly now. Was this because the minimal chest muscles had returned to him in this new state now?


    Honestly, he didn''t care. The young man was simply happy he had gotten rid of anything that signified his ugly past.


    He didn''t want to be reminded of his previous self every time he looked in a mirror after all.


    Speaking of which, this tree didn''t appear in the game either.


    (...Well... That''s not important.)


    After taking a longer look at himself with satisfaction, White crept over close to the entrance of a forest for shade. He quickly leaned himself against a big oak tree and narrowed his eyes wistfully. As White watched the empty grasslands in the distance while sitting down, he also thought about what to do from now on.


    Because his character had inevitably returned to Level 1, White was filling in bits and pieces of information gathered on his own. In any case, he had surely been transported to another world molded just like the game.


    Of course, that didn''t mean that he should stop there. White had to think of his future plans from now on. He had a second chance in a fulfilling life after discarding his past, but he needed to think of a reasonable way to live from now on. That was how most of the protagonists thought of doing in the novels he had read, that was to live a ''peaceful and quiet life''. He may have become a coward, but he was also a gamer. He had played scary games before. In his mind, this was just another one of them.


    How would a common citizen see this world filled with magic and monsters? How were things different here from Earth? White was already looking forward to the life in the future.


    But that was only in the future. For now, he had to think of immediate plans to survival and to get in touch with civilization. He had been relocated to Radiant Plains, where no one was around. Thus he should make it a priority to leave this place as soon as possible.


    Without a map function, White had to rely on his memory of the game, and the closest route to someplace he could possibly stay at.


    This game world was molded from the game, but that didn''t mean that there were no differences between the two.


    White had first learnt of this fact from the clothes he was wearing. Since he was still in possession of a convenient, all-appraisal ability to view "Item Windows", the first thing he did was to look at everything he had on him.


    ? ? Isekai Clothes A/B/C/D ? Isekai Grade ? Equipment - Set ?


    His clothes were jokingly labelled as something called the [Isekai clothes]. And after taking a look at their stats, White couldn''t help but feel dismayed.


    ? Isekai Grade equipment do not possess stats.?


    Looks like there were no way for him to ''cheat''. The system that was prevalent in this world seemed to be knowledgeable about otherworlders and took preventive measures (possibly) so that one had to start from zero honestly.


    In the game, a player could equip up to a total of 6 armor and 6 accessory equipment excluding a total of 10 rings.


    Armor equipment is categorized into Cap ? Top ? Bottom ? Overall ? Gloves ? Shoes ? Cape


    Accessories are divided into Ear ? Eye ? Face ? Necklace ? Belt ? Shoulder ? Ring


    But it was strange how his clothes were still considered as equipment, even though they had no real use at all. He could only assume that the things brought from his original world were properly acknowledged as items. In which case...


    Fumbling around his pockets, White found his apartment keycard and four pieces of rock candy.


    ? ? White''s Keycard ? Isekai Grade ? Miscellaneous?


    ? ? Grape-Flavored Candy ? Isekai Grade ? Consumable?


    ...Turns out that he didn''t seem to have brought much at all.


    (Hold on... this too.)


    White took off the masquerade mask and inspected it.


    ? ? Metronome Facade ? Isekai Grade ? Equipment - Eye Accessory ?


    There was nothing special about it aside from the name given by the system, but he felt that the mask would make him feel less unnerved when meeting with people in the future. It was a way for him to cover his eyes, something that brought him much social anxiety. After all, he had been hidden in his apartment for so long. Hopefully with time, this inhibiting condition of his would slowly get better.


    Perhaps someone might point it out that it was strange for him to talk to people with a mask on his face, however to White, his current appearance was the normal one to him. He thought that people would understand if they knew what he had gone through in the past, but surely... he would stand out in a bad way.


    (It''s gone after all, I shouldn''t worry too much. Well, let''s... practice on getting this off for now.)


    After taking a final comprehensive look at the windows of various equipment he had opened, White placed the mask back on his face and stood back up.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 3

    Radiant Plains was a region for beginners who were Level 5 or under.


    There was no danger as long as he remained here as it served as a neutral zone where monsters would not enter. However, staying here wasn''t going to resolve anything. Different from the game which merely required one''s HP to stay above zero, it was common sense for humans to require food and water for sustenance.


    He''d have to find those as his priority.


    Before him was a thicket of extended branches and greenery, Forest A. White thought of the shrubberies inside which could solve that immediate concern. As it was made for beginners, the forest allowed one to self-sustain easily as long as they opened their eyes to scavenge for edible resources.


    There was another incentive which pushed White towards entering this place. If it was the same as before, he should be able to find a place inside it that could greatly benefit him now.


    Further ahead, he recalled that the game had a small settlement of NPCs that resided within Forest A. Those residents of the forest were hospitable to the players and would often let them stay there as guests. In exchange for doing a very simple quest for them, they would even give the player the Passive Skill:��Experience Boost��LV1. While the thought of talking to a stranger made him oddly nervous, he felt that he should at least try to make an effort not to be.


    How could he pass up a skill that could hasten his growth speed? Skills that increased experience gain was quintissential for the player! Since it was a quest reward, White could also confirm the existence of several other game elements in this world just by going there. How did NPCs work now? Were they living normally like players, or were they static and one-dimensional like before?


    But most importantly... the NPCs were elves.


    That''s right, White simply held the insatiable desire to see elves in person. The mystical characters with long and slender ears and beautiful, androgynous faces�� Of course an avid reader of the fantasy genre would hope to see one in person! How would real elves look like? Do they really speak Elven? How about magic? ...


    White made up his mind and quickly step foot into the forest.


    [Forest Slimes] or [Hysteric Apes] would attack him only if he approached their aggro range. Fortunately, signs of habitation by the apes were clearly shown in the form of [Girant Trees] unique to them. As long as he avoided those purple-colored trees, he should be generally safe from them. However, Forest Slimes were a separate case entirely. While they were usually docile in nature, Forest Slimes spawned randomly within the forest and was usually hard to notice until they were right beneath your feet. It was surely hard to avoid them when slimes were widely known to multiply quickly in forests like this one.


    Resolving himself to tread carefully, White continued deeper into the forest, following a visual map in his head as he went towards the direction where the settlement was.


    There should be some time left before it gets dark, but White did not relax himself at all. As it was already past afternoon, it wasn''t clever to travel in the forest for an unnecessarily long amount of time. However, the settlement still wasn''t in sight at all. Despite feeling that he was already very close to it, he was still unable to find it.


    White had a feeling that he had only been walking around in circles. Perhaps it was too naive of him to think that his memory of the game would be 100% accurate. In real life, the forest seemed to dissuade him of such.


    Navigating through memory alone was simply stupid after all. For him to see the true wilderness with his own eyes in such high detail than in virtual reality, White felt his shut-in lifestyle pulling his feet down like deadweights. Even though he was physically more adept now, it didn''t help that his coordination with his once weaker constitution did not keep up consistently. Clearly, White had undermined the idea of hiking for extended periods of time.


    The young man eventually gave up on his initial destination and decided to find a water source. His throat had become rather parched from all the walking. His feet felt sore and painful too. It was disappointing that he couldn''t see the elves, but there was no other way around it. He didn''t want to spend more time looking for it and risk an inability to find someplace to sleep for tonight.


    White did not feel any ire nor rejection about the thought of camping outside. After all, he used to travel under strenous conditions like this one at a time before he had become a shut-in. It had taken him a bit of time to adjust at the start, but White was able to pick up his pace with his new body which didn''t seem to tire as easily.


    Even then, the insects were an different matter entirely. Centipedes and spiders hanged around trees and the greenery much to the rancid disgust of the young man. He felt like the novels had conveniently glossed over such irksome detail.


    But as if his efforts had not been all for nothing, the vines and branches that were constantly obstructing his path finally began to open up.  As he approached the heart of the forest, the space would become even wider which made it easier to move his body around. The greenery also became a lush green, and there were no signs of the purple trees either.


    White found a random log nearby and sat down for a quick break. He had been walking for over a few hours now after all. Compared to the him in the past, he would have collapsed just after a few minutes. But even his new body had its limits, he didn''t want to ruin it just to walk an extra mile when he could pace himself properly instead.


    When White had taken in the surroundings with a more discerning eye, he felt his mouth drop in awe.


    From large mushrooms and blue vines hanging on trees and large ferns with zig-zag patterns that looked more like paper cut outs, the heart of the forest finally had something he could recognize from around here. Although admittedly, he was curious why nothing else seemed to coincide with his memory of the Forest A in the game.


    There were a few fruits that he saw that could be eaten, and he plucked one off its branches. A pebble-sized fruit, that was something called the [Pletuplant].


    ? ? Pletuplant ? Common Grade ? Consumable: Recovers 0.5 Stamina over 5 seconds.?


    White crushed the berry in his mouth and immediately, a burst of flavors hit him. A strangely sour taste like a mix of star anise and apples filled his mouth.


    He was a little hesitant on eating them, but it turned out to be a nice surprise. Enjoying a few more of those, his food problem was resolved temporarily.


    White also found some leaves and turned it into a makeshift bag. Since he wasn''t going to stay here, White wanted to collect a few days'' worth of the berries. Using some leaves and twigs, the small leaf-bag was created.


    Surprisingly, something happened as he finished making it.


    [!] Skill updated.


    ��NEW��  ? Passive Skill: ��Nature Crafting��obtained.


    ?��Nature Crafting��? Lv 1 ? Ability to craft simple items made with nature. ?


    Nature Crafting. He had learnt a skill just from a quick handiwork. White thought briefly at why this skill had been acquired and connected the dots.


    Did his internet knowledge just convert into a skill?


    (So that was the case...)


    Besides the game methods which provides skills through level ups, quests or simply finding them in treasure chests, perhaps he could also learn them as long as he had existing ''knowledge'' on something while performing a related action. It was true that a few isekai novels utilized such a concept, which meant acquiring skills was fairly simple.


    ��Nature Crafting��was considered an E-grade skill, so that might have also been the case as skills with higher grades became harder to acquire. White didn''t think he had time to experiment with learning skills that weren''t even certain now, so he didn''t think to apply that knowledge to anything else for now.


    In any case, the skill had changed his perception of his surroundings a little differently with this skill. Some plants and objects were glowing faintly as long as he focused on them. Like in the game, his vision would be ''highlighted'' of materials nearby so he wasn''t very surprised.


    He found leaves that improved natural recovery, treating his blisters conveniently. Within a few minutes, it seemed to have healed to a considerable degree. If everything else was this convenient, White mused that this was a fairly easy world to live in.


    After resting up, White decided to start looking for some place to settle down safely before night fell.


    As he wandered around looking for places that appeared safe, White picked up on a foul stench.


    The path he was walking on made it impossible to avoid it. Thus as White walked forward with his nose covered, the horrendous sight soon came into view. The young man fell back against a tree unsteadily and resisted the urge to gag.


    ��A corpse revealing most of its skeleton, rotting with worms squirming around its once-was eye sockets laid on the ground.


    One look and he could tell that a long time had already passed from the time of this person''s death. Their skin was drained to the point of being unrecognizable, as if it was mummified. From the looks of that mangled, dried-up corpse, a monster must have been the culprit. But how was a monster monkey capable of doing this? He didn''t think a slime would burn someone that bad either. The Forest Slimes were actually pretty weak if you were prepared for them.


    No matter how this person had died, it was still a grueling sight.


    White furrowed his eyebrows as he tried to swallow his vomit again. It had been a little too much, but with time he began to calm himself down.


    As he became more used to the smell, the young man observed the corpse more carefully. There were actually some things that appeared valuable to him!


    Simply put, it was the equipment the person had before they died. Nothing seems to be looted, and everything was still intact on his body, although it showed some signs of tear. They were not exactly the best stuff he could find, but it was something.


    The appearance of a typical set of fantasy, light armor. ��A rough leather hide that covered the once-been owner''s chest, gloves, a belt and a bundle of [Ignition Stones] in a pouch tied with a string.


    He recognized them.


    ?  ? Ignition Stone ? Uncommon Grade ? Material ?


    ? A highly flammable piece of rock. Disintegrates during combustion.


    These red stones would commonly be used to create a ''campfire'' where the player could create a safe zone in a monster-filled region. Naturally, that function wouldn''t be available anymore. Instead, they felt more like grenades.


    The red stones emitted a mild warmness, reminding him that this thing was actually quite dangerous. Realizing that he shouldn''t keep the pouch open for too long, White quickly tied the knot back onto the pouch again.


    What else was there...


    There was also a bronze sheath with some rust on it, but that sword appears to be missing.


    Some of the things here were valuable things for him as a Level 1.


    Naturally, what White was doing was rather unethical in a sense, but taking into account that he had been exposed to a dead man just moments before, his previous sense of ethics had also dulled considerably.


    He surely needed it for survival.


    ... ... ... ...


    White placed his hands together again to pray for the deceased when he was done. The process had been dreadfully tedious because he was ''peeling'' the equipment off the skin of a rotten body.


    Naturally, White would flinch and turn his eyes away whenever that happened. Although it might be worth something, White still left the sword sheath alone as it was quite heavy. He had also left his clothes alone as it was already tattered.


    "Please rest in peace."


    After doing a simple burial, the young man looked for moist soil nearby, leading him to a river with fresh water. He washed the guts off the pocketed equipment, then wiped them dry. After scrutinizing every nook and cranny of the armor, it finally looked presentable. There were still some bloodstains that had soaked into the leather, but he wouldn''t complain about something he had gotten for free. The armor happened to fit his chest perfectly as he wore the new equipment over his current set of clothes.


    ��NEW��  ? ? Chest Leather Armor ?? ? Lesser Rare Grade ? Equipment - Top ? 34 Defense ?


    ��NEW��  ? ? Leather Gloves ???? ? Uncommon Grade ? Equipment - Gloves ? 23 Defense ?


    ��NEW��  ? ? Leather Belt ?? ? Uncommon Grade ? Equipment - Belt ?  16 Defense ?


    In the game, the rarity system contained seven colors up to Orange: [Legendary Grade], and now it was the first time he had gotten an [Uncommon Grade] item in this world.


    White took a drink from the river and washed his face while he was at it. He thought that there wasn''t enough time to clean his clothes now, and decided to set up camp first. White followed the river and fortunately enough, he was able to find a small cave behind a waterfall that was there in the game. There was a protruding rock above his head that acted as a roof and it seemed like a place where the sounds of water would drown out any signs that he was here.


    After leaning against the cave wall, White narrowed his eyes from lethargy as he recalled the things that had happened in a single day. The tension earlier from understanding that he had traversed to a new world and learning new things had faded away, and he quickly succumbed to his built-up fatigue.


    White decided not to hold any more lingering attachments to his previous world, and instead pour his effort into a new one. Taking the mask off for the night, he relished in those fleeting thoughts...With his sinking consciousness, White''s eyelids turned heavier by the second�� Soon he fell asleep.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 4

    The faint splashing of water tickled his senses, and White quickly awoke with groggy eyes.


    ...There were sounds in this cave apart from his own, causing him to slowly gain a sense of caution. His expression scrunched up. Because as soon as White perked up his ears, he could hear them.


    ... ...Garbled speech, and imprecise intonation. Their deep and guttural clamors were like the monsters a child would imagine hearing under their beds. As they got closer, their smell permeated into his nose. Stinking breath exhaled from their insides pervaded the air like smog.


    White stayed as silent as he could. He held his breath and tried to take a peek at the approaching intruders, and when he saw them, his face paled.


    There was no mistake.


    The information of the invaders were quickly revealed��[Goblins] had come.


    They were short green-skinned creatures five feet in height, with a hideous face that had glowing orange eyes and a sloven mouth. The short sharp fangs which jutted out of their jaws outlined their carnivorous nature.


    White couldn''t believe that Goblins were in Forest A...!


    How was it possible? Goblins were not a mob that existed in Forest A before! How was he supposed to deal with them without a weapon?!


    Regardless of what he had initially thought, the truth remained that there were goblins who seemed to have snuffed out his presence. There were a total of three goblins which were currently shaking off the water as they entered the cave past the waterfall. From the way that they looked, they were obviously sure that a human was here somewhere.


    Had he been followed during the day, or was it from the tracks on the soil?


    Certainly, he had not bothered to hide himself when he moved around in the forest during the morning. But that was only because he had thought that there were only Forest Slimes and Hysteric Apes here!


    White froze just then.


    Come to think of it, he had not seen a single purple tree nor any of the slimes ever since he had entered the forest. Was his information incorrect? His thoughts were broken from fear suddenly, as he realized that one of the goblins had spotted him behind the rock.


    (--!!!)


    The goblin widened its hideous grin and slowly closed in on the frightened young man.


    (Shit...!)


    Before he could make a move, White noticed that another goblin had entered the cave behind the three.


    He could tell from the red scarf tied around on of its shoulders, that this was the [Goblin Elite]. One Elite would usually be spawned from a mob of normal goblins.


    They did not differ much from an ordinary goblin, except for the small difference in its stats, and gave more experience when defeated. That, and also Goblins that are higher in their own hierarchy were able to command the lower-levelled ones.


    Sure enough, it was doing just that. The Goblin Elite raised its right arm and as if on cue, a few more goblins approached slowly, moving about to create an encirclement.


    (There were more of them?!)


    White tensed up even further, his palms moist with sweat.


    A few of them at the back were holding small, dented daggers. Some were even using sharp rocks in their hands as weapons. White noticed some kind of purple liquid dripping down the rusted metal of the daggers.


    Poison. One cut from their weapons and he would surely become immobilized quickly.


    The wretched laughter that came out from their mouths was as if they were telling him to surrender. White peeked at the darkness behind him. There was surely no way for him to venture deeper without light��! That would amount to suicide!


    But there was no other choice. He needed to make a decision now, before it was too late.


    ...After all he had already decided to live his life to the fullest here...! What else was he afraid of than the past?!


    That''s right, the veil of dusk beyond him was nothing to be afraid of. He thought he could see it, a way out of this situation��! No hesitation...!


    Further into the cave where he would be blinded by the darkness...


    White turned and bracing himself, he dashed deeper inside with large steps!


    "Guahhh!" "Grrraakkk!!"


    The goblins became agitated as they had not realized that White would choose to do something like this.


    Come back and become our food��! they seemed to say. With the accompanying noises of the goblins at the back, White continued to run without looking back. The sounds of the waterfall became fainter and fainter.


    However, White began to quickly notice that he had not shaken them off in the slightest. Furthermore, his vision was slowly beginning to dim as he left the waterfall��


    That was too quick! Had they already surrounded him from the start?!


    No... There was no path up ahead. He would have to break through the goblins head first to escape! But considering the fact that he was so ill-equipped and not in the right mentality to fight, White became desperate.


    "...Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I don''t want to die like this!!!"


    The goblins continued to screech, gloating at his misfortune. He was going to run to a dead end up ahead! The swarm encroached, now close to more than ten in number. They were all edging even closer with widened grins, assured that he could no longer escape.


    (...Think. Think, think...!)


    Was there a way... There must be a way! He couldn''t afford to die so suddenly! He had only just started!


    As tears formed at the corners of his eyes, White started to fight back like a mouse cornered. And through an ignition, a desire to live, his mind started to kick into overdrive.


    ��THINK.


    To use anything at his disposal to survive, he would do so at this critical point!


    ...And then it hit him.


    The stones that he had collected a while ago was still with him.


    (There it is��)


    In between gasps, White had taken out the pouch looted from the corpse and looked at the item description again.


    ?  ? Ignition Stone ? Uncommon Grade ? Material ?


    ? A highly flammable piece of rock. Disintegrates during combustion.


    His feet had stopped. It was his last resort.


    White was unsure if the Ignition Stones might accidentally explode in a cave, but even if it was just for a few seconds, he needed the flames to buy him some time. He knew that goblins were subterranean dwellers. It was a gamble to see if it could blind them or not since these monsters supposedly only took more damage from light-based attacks in the game.


    Otherwise he might really die in this dead end.


    Sensing an opportunity, the goblins broke into a run towards him, ravenous-looking eyes following their instincts to devour. A swarm that left nothing but bones made his body shiver. Feeling the warmth of the Ignition Stones in his palm, White began to throw them at the goblins a few at a time��!


    The cave began to glow in orange, as rock debris flew around in an exaggerated fashion. Starting from the Goblin Leader, the green-skinned monsters began to step back one by one.


    "Kieek!" "Kuraahkk!!"


    (That''s it! It''s working!)


    The goblins'' cries served as evidence that he was right. Elation filled his chest as White began to throw the stones with more fervor.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die! Leave. Me. Alone!"


    Crackle��!


    Ksshaaa��


    "You bast��ard?"


    In the next instant as he was about to continue screaming excitedly, White felt his balance slip.


    It had happened so suddenly, that he had no time to react to it.


    The small explosions and fire had caused the earth beneath him to sink��


    "Eh?"


    Unable to find his footing, gravity pulled the young man down to a collapse.


    He plunged downwards, without even registering what had just happened to him.


    This all seemed just like a fleeting dream to White.


    He was falling... ever so slowly��


    ... ...


    ��Clash! Awoken by the sound of metal clashing, that shrill sound broke the trance of his reverie.


    White''s eyes opened slowly, finding them covered in blood. He was too surprised to scream. The pain coursed through his entire body as his senses began to waver one after the other, soon he realized that most of his body had turned numb. There was something sharp piercing his leg, as well as his innards. From the sensitive vulnerability of his body, White had the feeling that most of his bones had been crushed from the fall.


    White groaned in pain, he felt like screaming from the torn flesh but was unfortunately unable to make out a sound from his hoarse throat. His stamina was drained of any action he could take, and he laid down on a puddle of his own blood like a puppet whose strings had been cut.


    (It... hurts... it hurts... it hurts... it hurts...!!!)


    In that single moment, White felt as if his right leg had been crushed under the weight of a boulder. The excruciating pain stimulated his nerves, causing White''s eyes to widen, pupils dilating from his horrific physical state.


    (S-Status! Status open!!!)


    I''m almost dead!


    What had happened while he was unconscious? How long had he been unconscious for?


    No, he was already lucky enough to survive a fall from this height. However strength could no longer be exerted into his shoulders. His joints were probably dislocated from the looks of it.


    White did not give up however, as he controlled his breathing to a minimum to avoid opening his wounds any further.


    But if he continued to stay untreated, things could escalate to fatality.


    The unpleasant coldness seeping into and coursing up through his right ankle was probably where he had been poisoned. Sure enough, he saw a wooden arrow lodged into his right thigh. Blue veins had already formed around the impaled, festering wound as the poison looked to have already spread to a considerable degree.


    ? ? Poisoned Arrow ? Common Grade ? Ammunition?


    ? A crude-wooden arrow smeared with goblin excrement. Inflicts low-paralysis and poison damage over time.


    The loss of blood strangled and blew on his flame of life, threatening to extinguish it at a moment''s notice. With his face already turning ashen white, White grit his teeth enduringly.


    (Goblins. Goblins again! Why are there goblins in this place?!)


    He was going to die to goblins? Was this how it really ends?


    Holding back his tears from falling, White cursed his own inability and misjudgement.


    Why was everything so different from what he had expected? If only he knew that goblins were in this forest as well, perhaps he would have measures against them earlier��


    But now, it was all too late...


    White bit his lips for the pain to overwrite the temptation of ''sleeping''.


    He knew that if closed his eyes now, then he would never wake up again. His dreams, goals and expectations would be forever lost at this moment.  His hazy vision was dimming as each second passed by quickly, and if nothing was done to salvage his wounds, White knew that it was an inevitable fact that he was going to meet his end here.


    ... Ah. No good.


    I''m... so cold...


    ... ...


    ...


    ��Clank!


    The sound of steel broke him out of the requiem to the afterlife.


    (What is that sound��? A sword, somebody is fighting?)


    Following the ringing of metal, silence pervaded the air.


    White kept his eyelids half-closed, expectant yet half-afraid.


    Footsteps headed towards him, and White began to feel his body tremble. Was it an ally, or was it the goblins? That doubt became a bottomless pit of paranoia...


    "...?Lesser Heal ?��"


    Following that coarse voice which sounded like it came from beneath a helmet, a sudden cooling sensation covered his entire body.


    White couldn''t believe his eyes!


    The blood around him started to evaporate and seep into his body as if time had been reversed!


    A greenish glow reflected off the ground.


    His HP bars were showing signs of recovery.


    Mage Spell: ?Lesser Heal?! This was recovery magic!


    "Hey you, can you move?"


    Hearing the voice that finally belonged to a human, White finally broke down in tears. His mouth was still paralyzed so his appearance became a little funny while he was crying.


    It seemed that the person had also realized that White was still paralyzed a beat later.


    Without waiting for him to finish, the arrow was pulled out abruptly!


    White could not scream yet, so his pupils dilated immensely to show the surge of pain which struck him so suddenly.


    The discomfort attacking his skin and flesh created an unbearable itch. It seems as if the poison was spreading even faster from that action��But at this moment, White noticed a gloved palm extending above where the wound had been.


    "?Basic Cure ?��"


    A bright achromatic glow covered his eyes, and then slowly, the numbness was fading. Gradually, White realized he could move again.


    "Y-you are..."


    The young man had many questions, but for now he decided to thank his saviour.


    This person was wearing a kitsune mask, and was completely draped in a beige furcoat so he was unable to discern their identity beneath. He(?) was kneeling down on one leg; his gloved hands were holding on to his stomach without moving.


    "...Uhm... a-are you alright?"


    The masked person realized that White was talking to him, and suddenly held out a sword at his neck. The sharp blade glinted silver, one false move and his head would be cut off!


    "...Speak. Who are you? Why are you in this kind of place?"


    A cold voice came from beneath the mask of the person before him.


    "Eh...? S-Sorry! I-I fell...!"


    White stuttered repeatedly, unable to collect himself. He did not expect his saviour to point a sword at him so suddenly after all!


    "...You... fell?" The hooded person let down his sword.


    White nodded, and looked up at the wide hole in the ceiling. The hooded person followed with a glance, and muttered.


    "...Ah. You dumbass. Must''ve blown a bunch of Ignition Stones to get here. You''re a lucky bastard you know that?"


    "...S-Sorry..."


    "...Anyway, you should be more or less patched up now. But you should get those injuries treated by a professional when you have the time to. ...Hm?"


    The masked person suddenly leaned forward as if to take a closer look at White''s face.


    "Now that I look at your face more clearly, you are..."


    ...!


    His mask! White had suddenly realized that his mask had fallen off his face! White deftly moved towards where he had fallen to search for it.


    "...You... what are you doing?"


    "I-It will take a second... so please for wait a moment! I will find it quickly...! (Ah, there it is...)"


    White found his mask in a corner. Dusting off the dirt on it, he immediately put it on again. But White quickly realized that it was rude of him to ignore someone like this, so he quickly bowed and apologized.


    "...I''m sorry! Without thinking, I just..."


    "��Is that mask important to you?"


    "Eh?"


    Fully expecting him to be threatened with the sword again, White revealed a flabbergasted expression underneath his mask.


    "Answer me."


    "... I...Yes... it is important to me."


    "..."


    There was a short pause, and soon he sheathed his sword, seemingly having lost interest in the young man.


    "Well whatever."


    "A...Ah... Wait." Mustering his courage, White...


    "I-I haven''t thanked you yet... for earlier..."


    In years, this was the first time he had initiated a conversation with someone else.


    But his savior didn''t seem to have paid him any attention at all.


    Rather, he was looking at the monsters he had killed.


    "..." The person bent down before a goblin corpse, and paused his hands that were reaching out towards it.


    "U-Uhm...."


    This time, the masked person replied.


    "If you''re worried if you should give me some sort of compensation, don''t be. You''ve already paid for it with this dungeon discovery."


    Dungeon...? They were in a dungeon?


    It was then that White had a good look at his surroundings.


    It really did appear to be a place which potentially could be dungeon.


    There was some kind of indescribable atmosphere about the place that felt hostile towards humans.


    Seems like there were goblins down here too from where he had fallen into. However, they seemed to be defeated by that hooded person. A fierce, one-sided slaughter had happened after that while he was unconscious; there were goblins fallen face-down everywhere, and most of their weapons were either broken in half or completely destroyed. However, there was surprisingly no sight of blood to be seen anywhere, perhaps they had died from an internal injury.


    Meanwhile, the one in question seemed to be unaware of White''s analysis in his head and was concentrating on the fallen bodies, as if there was something that could be retrieved in them.


    "...Uhm... c-can I ask, what are you doing?"


    Without sparing an eye towards White, the hooded person continued ''dismantling'' the body dexterously.


    "...Dungeon cores."


    (Dungeon... cores?) He had not seen them before.


    "...Seriously? You came here without even knowing what dungeon cores are? You must be a newcomer then... Honestly, this dungeon is impossible for beginners so you were lucky you''re still alive right now."


    "S-Sorry..."


    The hooded person flung the rock backwards casually which White had barely caught.


    "You don''t have to do things in a roundabout manner. I know you want a cut too. Considering the fact that I did discover this dungeon from the explosions that you made... Ignition stones right? It won''t recoup your losses with just that but... Consider it your share, and don''t ask for any more than that."


    The hooded person seemed to be misunderstanding something, but White had lost the momentum to correct him.


    The one [Dungeon Core] that he had caught in his hand was a dull piece of rock with a faint glow.


    ? ? Dungeon Core ? Uncommon Grade ? Material ?


    ? Contains the lifeforce of a dungeon monster.


    Completely unfamiliar. This was something new to White.


    "Ah, and also... you can leave the report for the Adventurer Guild to me since I was the one who cleared it."


    (...Adventurer Guild?)


    There were guilds in the game, but Adventurer Guild...? This world was... different, White was slowly starting to realize that. However it wasn''t to say that he was entirely unfamiliar with that term. White had read enough light novels to understand the gist of things. This was another cliche he was familiar with.


    From the fact that this person was equipped with a long sword and was still going around scavenging the weapons and loot from the goblins showed a clear, occupational trait common for the ones known as "Adventurers".


    Indeed, it was clear evidence that this individual was an "Adventurer". Supposedly, he had come here to undertake some form of subjugation quest. The dungeon cores were then sold to the guild for money when he returned. White probably looked suspicious lurking around a "dungeon", and was mistaken to be somebody who was trying to follow him. But because he didn''t seem to be armed, the hooded person probably felt differently afterwards, even though it was still strange for White to appear in this kind of place.


    Of course, White didn''t voluntarily fall into a dangerous place like this on his own. He did not even know that a dungeon existed beneath this small cave, and it was only by an accident from the Ignition Stones that he had ''discovered'' this dungeon.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 5

    The dungeon cores were easily taken out of the dead goblins as his arm appeared to pass through what seemed like translucent, spiritual matter. The dungeon cores were also usually located at the center of their chests and as a result, procuring them became a surprisingly quick process. Perhaps it was also the reason why he hadn''t seen blood. The monsters were made out of those cores? How did that even work?


    Naturally, he was still too afraid to ask his savior. White had no choice but to keep his bottling emotions inside for now. He had moved from ''being dead'' to alive too quickly that his mind was unable to keep up.


    But there was one thing he knew he had to do, that was to follow this person. He looked like he knew what he was doing, and was probably his one-way ticket back up to the surface.


    After a few minutes, all of the dungeon cores were collected and the goblins slowly disappeared into thin air. This was the first time White had seen how a monster ''died'' in this world, but he quickly accepted it as how it was. It didn''t change much from how it was depicted in the game, but it did give him a sense of ethereality to that phenomenon in reality.


    Keeping all of the stones into a small pouch on his waist, the hooded person then glanced at White''s dishevelled look. The young man had been following him ever since he had been rescued. With a tired sigh, Hoodie muttered.


    "...Fine, I don''t want to see a newcomer die in this kind of place anyway. Follow me, I''ll just have to bring you back outside of the dungeon right?"


    "Th-Thank you...! Y-You are..."


    "...Shinri is fine. I am a fellow adventurer."


    The hooded person suddenly spoke out as he stared at White.


    Shinri? ����, meaning "the truth"? Was that his name? That was unexpected for him to do so, but at least he could finally not call him "hooded person" all the time. In that case...


    "Sh-Shinri-san, right? My name is... ...uhm White. N-Nice to meet''ch----"


    He had bitten his tongue on accident, causing his initial introduction to stutter. His first impression must have been terrible. It was then----


    "...Kh---"


    "...Kuh?"


    "...No, nothing."


    He thought he had heard Shinri laugh, but he must have been mistaken. Shinri didn''t seem like the type to be amused by something like this. Turning his head away, Shinri continued walking at the front.


    "Well, let''s get going already... White... was it? The monsters in a dungeon will respawn given time, so stop looking around and keep up."


    "A-Ah, right!"


    Because his injuries had not healed completely, White''s movements were much slower. However much to his surprise, the masked person seemed to be matching his pace on purpose.


    This person was unexpectedly kind, White thought silently.


    There were no more monsters on the way up, so the journey had been a safe one. Despite that, the atmosphere in the cave didn''t allow White to drop his guard a second time.


    After a long ascent, the two of them had finally gotten out of the dungeon safely.


    It was then that White was finally able to relax from all the tension. On the contrary, the masked adventurer in front of him didn''t seem to be fazed in the slightest.


    He must be pretty experienced... White admired the adventurer.


    Looking back at where he had came from, White realized that this was the actual entrance of the dungeon. With the vines hanging along the sides of tiles of sandstones, it gave off the feeling of an abandoned ruin more than anything.


    The appearance of the dungeon did not seem to differ much from the dungeons in his experience, however a "Dungeon" did not exist in Forest A too. The inconsistencies with his game knowledge was beginning to make him feel a sense of discomfort gradually.


    Maybe he was wrong? Maybe he shouldn''t rely on his understanding of the game? But was he willing to give up the potential advantages of "foresight"?


    "Hey man, you don''t seem to be prepared at all, why are you even in the Rotting Forest like this, you got a death wish?"


    "I..."


    Wait a second.


    "...Rotting... Forest?"


    "Huh?"


    Shinri looked at the young man puzzledly.


    "Don''t tell me... you don''t even know where this place is? It''s common knowledge, right? Only someone that doesn''t belong in this world wouldn''t know what the Rotting Forest is."


    "..."


    "...Wait, you... seriously? Hold on... are you for real here? You''re not an adventurer?"


    Without allowing White to move an inch away, Shinri held both of his shoulders tightly are stared intently at him.


    "Tell me the truth, what was the last thing you remembered when you came to this forest... no, this world?"


    (How?! How did he know?)


    White tensed up as he thought that the existence of otherworlders like him wasn''t spread as common knowledge. Even though he wasn''t going to lose anything, the fact that he was ''revealed'' made him uneasy on an unconscious level.


    "I... I am..."


    Should he be honest here, or should he deny it till the end? What would happen if he did, would he be denounced publicly and become a wanted person? What would he even say anyway, that he had come into this world that resembled a game in his eyes?


    White''s dull black eyes beneath the masquerade mask began to twitch uncomfortably as he sought for the right words to reply with.


    "...Ah. Judging from that reaction, you are definitely someone who came from the other world, am I right?"


    "..."


    "It''s okay. I''m not going to do anything to you even if I know that."


    "...I''m sorry..."


    "No, you don''t have to apologize. At least that explains why you were down there in the first place. Well, the heroes are otherworlders too so it''s not like it''s anything unprecedented. But you don''t seem to be a hero, so there shouldn''t be anything dangerous happening to you as long as you do everything by the law here."


    Shinri chuckled as he shrugged his shoulders almost as if indicating that he didn''t care. But White could tell that he was still a little curious from the way he was glancing at him at times.


    As expected, an otherworlder coming here was still a rare occurrence. Still, he had given White a lifeline to cling on to. Perhaps he had wanted to respect the privacy of the young man, and did not probe any further. White became much more relaxed when Shinri had done so.


    Although he couldn''t let up his guard completely, White thought that he could at least put a little trust in him for now.


    Also, he had mentioned something about ''heroes'', but White didn''t need any more explanation on that. He could probably recite more than ten novels off the top of his head about that kind of story.


    Although the topic intrigued him, White thought that it was still not very consequential to him overall as he wasn''t as concerned about returning back as much. Maybe he should hit up a library and read about the history of this world and what the heroes did while they were summoned here, to see how it matched up with the game''s lore when he had the chance. He would expect the typical demon king plot to show up eventually, or maybe the demon king was already defeated in this timeline.


    Who knows.


    After they had resumed traversing through the forest again, Shinri took out a vial of white powder and gave it to him.


    White was following further behind due to the conversation earlier, so the adventurer had to walk a distance back to do so.


    "This is...?"


    "Well, you can see it yourself right? The item information."


    He was right. But doing that amounted to admitting the fact that he was a ''player''. However, was there a need to hide it anymore? It seems like this person was already aware of it to a certain extent. On the contrary, trying to blatantly lie through his face might be even more detrimental to him.


    Seeing that Shinri did not seem to care to look at what he was doing either, White felt that he had been overly suspicious of him. He felt a little bad that he was trying to doubt the person who had saved him in the first place.


    In the end, White obediently looked at the vial''s information window.


    ? ? Sactilite''s Ashes ? Rare Grade ? Material ?


    ? The remains of a Twin-headed Sactilite. Emits a scent that low-levelled monsters do not like. Remaining amount: 43%


    The Twin-headed Sactilite (which he was also unaware of in the game) appeared to be a mob which dropped this item.


    (So it''s monster repellent. No wonder monsters do not approach us now.)


    The situation with the goblins did not happen this time, White thought that Shinri was an amazing person. He had also observed the subtle actions the adventurer had taken all this time, for example the marks he had made on some trees to keep track of where they had gone through.


    Perhaps this was the reason why Shinri had called him unprepared. As expected, an adventurer who was geared for monster hunting was very different from a complete amateur like him. He had thought that the ''survival skills'' he had learnt on the net were somewhat impressive, but it didn''t even look like it was worth anything in front of a true expert. While the things he did was simple enough to make White go "why didn''t I think of that first", he also realized that it was the ability to be flexible in judgement that made him an expert. Perhaps it was also a matter of being mentally prepared, or even a bit of both.


    These were lessons that White was picking up on gradually. He felt like he really had been too rash since the beginning.


    While he was in the middle of his thoughts, Shinri suddenly tapped on his shoulder.


    "Stop here. We''re going to set up camp."


    Looks like they were stopping to rest for the night. Besides, White was supposed to be resting to begin with. The mention of ''camp'' had reminded him that his body required the much needed sleep after the intensity of the goblin encounter, and his mind slowly drifted off...


    However, White began to realize something weird.


    "Eh..?"


    The young man looked around him perplexedly.


    Camp? Here?


    "That''s right, right here should be fine. You''re tired right? Just leave things to me for now."


    No that wasn''t the problem here, White wanted to tell him that.


    The two were still surrounding by large trees which were places that a monster could possibly hide in! Truthfully speaking, he did not feel very safe about this place, but there must have been a reason why Shinri had chosen this location. In the end, White''s doubts were clearly transmitted to the adventurer.


    "Dont worry." Shinri continued as he held out the vial of Sactilite Ashes,


    "We will be fine with this."


    "But..."


    "It will be safe, I tell you. I''ve been doing it this way for a few years now, look at me. Nothing''s happened to me right?"


    "That''s... true."


    Indeed, if White believed what Shinri was saying, that would be the case because White was an outsider from this world to begin with. He wasn''t in a position where he could tell a veteran if he could or could not do something.


    The common sense of this world was different from his own, White had to constantly remind himself of that.


    "Sorry for being so paranoid... I''m... just..."


    White felt frustrated that he couldn''t find the right words again.


    "...It''s okay, I understand. ...I know that feeling, you just can''t get used to the existence of monsters right."


    The young man seemed to have felt an empathetic gaze behind Shinri''s kitsune mask.


    But wasn''t the way he said it, weird...? Instead of using a definitive term like ''goblins'', Shinri was referring to monsters as a whole.


    "But don''t worry, I will protect you... at least, until we''re out of this forest at least. You can say it''s my obligation to do so, taking care of the powerless is the duty of those who have them."


    White nodded lightly with gratitude.


    It seems like Shinri wasn''t a bad person. Although he seemed cold at first, he was actually a reliable and trustworthy person.


    "...You''re fairly softspoken aren''t you, well that''s a good thing I think."


    Shinri poured out the ashes from the vial, spilling onto the grass like sand. Mysteriously enough, the amount of ashes in the vial was not proportionate to the one in it.


    He continued while doing this in a circular motion, eventually lacing the ground with a round ''barricade'' of monster repellent.


    "At least for me, I wouldn''t like to keep talking to people. So... it''s strange. You''re the first person I''ve met that I feel a sense of compatibility with."


    "...I-I see..."


    Feeling like the conversation had not progressed the way he wanted, Shinri turned his face to the side and coughed dryly.


    "A-Anyway, I''m going to scout out the area to make sure there''s no monsters around. I saw a lake further north so if you want to clean yourself up, you can. I''ve already cleared out the monsters there, but make sure to bring the vial with you just in case."


    "Okay... you too, stay safe."

 [Vol 0] Chapter 6

    Having made his way back, White noticed that a campfire was lit.


    "I''m back..." He cautiously said as his foot passed through the translucent barrier.


    "Oh, welcome back."


    The conversation ended there.


    White quickly racked his brains for one. He thought of asking if Shinri was bathing as well, but it somehow felt inappropriate.


    All the fighting from earlier and being in a place filled with the stench of goblins must''ve caused some amount of perspiration and odor on the adventurer, but Shinri didn''t seem to smell at all.


    Shinri sat down on a stump across the young man after setting down two straw beds nearby.


    "Is that... not going to be a problem?" White pointed.


    "We''re fine. It''s hard for monsters to see anything beyond this field. Plus I''ve cleared out the surroundings too just in case."


    "I see..."


    The two sat across each other before the campfire.


    When he saw that White was looking intently at the bread he was chewing on, Shinri broke it into two and shared it with him.


    "T-Thank you..."


    (Hard!)


    The bread was as hard as a rock as White desperately bit into it. It also had no taste at all. Seeing the young man struggling with his food, Shinri chuckled.


    "...It''s nothing fancy, but at least it fills the stomach."


    Like Shinri had said, food was food. He had retrieved his belongings when he fell down into the dungeon, but the pouch that contained his food reserves had been squashed completely from the fall.


    "Here, some water."


    "Th-Thank you..."


    No one spoke a word after that short exchange. The two lingered in this quiet atmosphere for a few minutes, eating silently. Staring down at the flickering campfire in a daze, the flame danced and illuminated the nest of twigs.


    The fire crackled and spitted out embers which seemed like stars in the night.


    White looked at the masked adventurer across him. A gust of wind blew occasionally, letting a few of Shinri''s crimson hair flutter along his forehead. He still couldn''t see what his face looked like as Shinri had eaten the bread swiftly without removing the kitsune mask.


    His hair was surprisingly long. ...No, that wasn''t the point, he could see a well-trained stature from the way Shinri was sitting, someone who wouldn''t falter against the sight of monsters. That probably was the true spirit of an ''adventurer''.


    White felt that he was about to come to an answer, but he still wasn''t sure what he actually wanted ever since coming to this world. Was this ''second life'' really worth all the dangers it entailed? The young man began to wallow in self-doubt, but because he was already very exhausted, White did not keep it up for very long.


    ...Eventually, his eyelids began to turn heavier.


    "----Are you scared?"


    Just as he was about to sleep, Shinri''s collected voice broke him out of his reverie.


    "...Of this world? It''s your first day in this world, right? But you seem so calm all the time, are you perhaps just holding it inside?"


    Shinri continued nonchalantly as he poked the firewood with a long stick.


    "I''ve seen the otherworlders... once before, they were the heroes that were summoned from Earth, and were extremely powerful. But you''re not one of them, are you? You must have been here as a stray, without any special powers or protection like the heroes. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Was this Shinri''s way of showing concern? Asking a question like that, it was definitely roundabout.


    "Am I afraid? If I was as strong as Shinri-san, maybe I wouldn''t."


    The adventurer seemed to flinch when he heard that, and then he looked down solemnly.


    "I... I''m not strong, enough."


    "..."


    White didn''t say anything further, but it did get him thinking.


    He pondered over that simple question. Many ideas swirled around inside his head, but he could not come to a conclusion. It didn''t seem like he was being chased for an answer. As a result, White spent a long time staying silent.


    ''Are you afraid?''


    A question of self-reflection caused him to think seriously about his experience thus far.  About his first day here, and the things he had seen.


    True, he had gone through many painful, scary things, even coming across a corpse. White had thought that his heart would leap out of his chest then----


    He had been lacking in strength, ability to protect himself... Things did not go the way he wanted to, and White began to feel distrust about the things he had learnt from the game. This world wasn''t as simple as it seemed. The implications of a reality merged with a game had created many variables impossible to predict. It was a foolish notion for him to imitate the protagonists in these stories, to ''relive'' their experiences and choose the right decisions.


    In truth, it was impossible to predict anything. Forest A wasn''t Forest A at all. The fact that goblins had appeared, a dungeon existed was also because it was actually a dangerous region called the "Rotting Forest". Adventurers exist just like a trope, but it didn''t mean that they were as glorified as they were described to be.


    From the incident with the goblins, White felt a sense of realism about his predicament. Monsters were terrifying creatures which took human lives indiscriminately, and humans who relied on weapons and skills had to constantly live on edge. This was a world where these kinds of things happen frequently, and the existence of fighters known as ''adventurers'' probably became the curb for its existence. But these adventurers could not respawn like in the game, and this was the case for White now.


    If he died, he wouldn''t be given a retry.


    White looked up at the moon obscured by the clouds in the starry night, and pondered over many things.


    Because he had been so idealistic, he had almost lost his life to monsters. Had it not been Shinri who happened to be here for an adventurer''s task, he would not longer be standing here.


    "...Before that, Shinri-san... would you mind telling me the reason why you saved me back then? Wouldn''t it have been better to avoid risking your life to help me?"


    "...Why so suddenly... didn''t I tell you earlier, those goblins..."


    "---I''m not talking about the goblins. I know you are strong with the sword."


    "Eh?"


    The adventurer seemed to be shocked that White had taken the initiative to say something like that.


    "Your body... I remembered that it made you react strangely when you used your healing spell on me. To be both a swordsman and a magician at the same time..., is it a common thing in this world? If not... i-is that the reason why you didn''t feel well after using it?"


    "...You even know about something like that, White-kun... you''re probably familiar with games huh."


    Seeing White nod in response, Shinri looked up at the sky slowly, and sighed.


    "Well you''re not exactly wrong, but it''s true that I would have been better off if I didn''t use the healing spells on you.


    ...As to why I saved you, it is a personal reason which I don''t wish to share. We all have our moral codes, don''t we. After judging that it was on a manageable degree, I simply followed them and did so, is all."


    "...Do spells create a strain on one''s body usually?"


    "...No, it''s a personal weakness of mine. I cannot use spells excessively due to something that happened in the past..."


    Saying so, Shinri''s voice became lower. It seemed like he really didn''t want to talk about it. In any case, he thought that being saved for such a obscure reason only made this strange feeling inside of his chest even harder to describe.


    "Everyone... has one or two secrets that they can''t tell anyone about. It is better to keep those depressing feelings as determination. That is what it means to live. What about you, White?"


    "W-Well... It''s a lot to take in so I''m not sure what I am feeling exactly, but if anything, I feel... fortunate, that I''m still alive talking like this."


    White replied honestly as he held his hands together.


    "..." The adventurer remained silent.


    "Shinri-san... I want to thank you again. Because of you, I wasn''t killed by goblins. I don''t have plans moving forward so I don''t exactly know what I should do from now on. I''m weak because I don''t know anything about this world...


    But after acquainted with a reliable person like Shinri-san, I think what I am lacking right now is knowledge, and strength. I want to strive to become someone like Shinri-san, that is why I think... I want to become an adventurer too."


    To be an adventurer this way. In order to learn about monsters, to level up and become stronger, so something like having his life threatened by goblins would never happen ever again...


    He only had one life. Whether it was a dragon, a direwolf, an ogre, a slime or a goblin... They all had the ability to take his life if he was not careful.


    "...I see... I understand."


    Having heard his thoughts, Shinri stood up and stared down at the young man.


    "I won''t advise you against it, but I wouldn''t agree on that decision of yours either. I can feel your resolution. The desire to grow stronger, that is what drives the fuel of the gruelling jobs an adventurer is tasked with."


    White looked up at Shinri attentively, who was cue of telling him something important next.


    "It can''t be helped... I''ll teach you the ropes then, ...at least until we get out of this forest."


    "S-Shinri-san!"


    "But don''t get your hopes up too much. It''s only the basics. Anything more, and you would have to learn them yourself from the beginning. The staff in the guild will tell you those when you reach the city."


    "...Thank you."


    "Rest up now, we''ll begin early tomorrow."


    "I understand... then... good night."


    "... ...Good night."


    Snuffing out the flames, the two slept on a bed of hay apart from each other. Darkness fell upon the campsite quickly and the once, abated lethargy began to sink into the young man.


    The end of an agreement and a resolution to become stronger, marked the end of White''s first day in the new world. In his fleeting consciousness, White prayed for things to get better in the near future.


    "---nee... onee-chan... Onee-chan, wake up-----"


    ...Within a blurry haze... I could see a girl with pale blue hair looking down at me.


    "Wake up please... please save me..."


    As she came closer to me, I saw those cerulean blue eyes clearly.


    "Hurry---- wake up! Help... ....HELP!"


    My hand reached out unconsciously towards this girl who keeps calling that name.


    But it was a second too late, the face became disfigured with a mask of worms. They squirmed around erratically and consumed the girl----


    "HELP! HELP ME----!"


    "Haa-aaah!!!"


    The eyes of the young man were opened forcefully. Waking up in cold sweat, White consciously traced the corners of his face. Realizing that his mask hadn''t been taken off, he began to slowly calm down his rapid heart beat.


    It was a strange and horrible dream.


    ...Huh?


    What... was he dreaming about anyway---? Shaking off those hazy thoughts, the young man rubbed his forehead and raised his upper body. Perhaps the feeling of trepidation in his sleep was just an aftereffect carried over from the incident yesterday.


    Looking around him, he realized that the sun was about to rise. He had unexpectedly woken up rather early. The forest was no longer as dark and scary as it was in the night, and the sun''s rays passed the miniscule gaps through the leaves on trees, creating glitter when seen from above.


    Shinri was nowhere to be seen, however. But knowing that person, he was probably out somewhere for a reason, and would return later. He probably had not expected White to wake up so early.


    First he decided to look at the wound that was only partially healed yesterday. After a day''s rest, his wounds looked a less noticeable now. Since his body was already feeling much better, White looked at his status to confirm it.


    [!] Skill updated.


    ��NEW��  ? Passive Skill: ��Pain Reduction��obtained.


    ?��Pain Reduction��? Lv 1 ? Dulls the sensation of pain on a minor degree. ?


    Did he acquire��Pain Reduction��from being ''used to it''? Just like how he had learnt ��Nature Crafting��, skills really seemed to be collected from ''experience''. And this ''experience'' would in turn become ''knowledge'' that creates the substance for a skill.


    Deciding to test it out immediately, White pinched his arm as hard as he could.


    It still hurt, but if he really concentrated and tried to observe the differences more carefully, he felt that it didn''t hurt as much as before. He couldn''t dismiss the idea that perhaps this was possibly just a placebo effect. But if the level was higher, he might feel its effects to a more observable degree.


    The implications of losing the sense of pain was huge if his goal was to become an adventurer in this world. Possibly, the system was designed this way so that humans in this world could ignore the limitations of their bodies and become an existence closest to that of a ''player''. This way, HP and MP would become unbound by the ''fear to receive damage'' in the first place.


    It was probable how adventurers came to be. Because of their need to be ''hurt'', they would awaken to and develop��Pain Reduction��further in order to fight stronger monsters.


    Right now, White only had the passive at Level 1, so he would probably still have to develop it further from now on. That meant that he was given an incentive to ''take damage''?


    (In other words, I have to hurt myself strong enough to gain ''experience'' on pain.)


    White coughed dryly at the thought of being lashed several times just to level up his skill.


    ...Or was he wrong? How would the skill develop from now on? He had already decided not to rely on the game mechanics too much, and even then he didn''t know if SP, or skill points still existed in this parallel world. It would become far more convenient then.


    White decided to confirm his doubts later when Shinri had returned.


    For the time being, he decided to take another bath to clean off the sweat on his body.


    Within a few minutes of walking, White had returned to the lake from yesterday. In the morning, the water now looked clean and blue. There were pebbles below it and some fish swimming around. It was surprising animals still lived properly in this world after being evaluated cruelly low on the food chain. Or did animals co-exist with monsters? White had even more questions as he began to think about how this world that had incorporated monsters worked.


    After removing his worn-out equipment, the young man dipped his leg into the water for a few cautious dabs to gauge the temperature. It happened to be just perfect, neither too hot nor too cold. White soaked his body into the fairly shallow lake and cleaned himself. When he was done, he moved on to scrub the dirt off his clothes. He also took off his mask and washed off the dirt on the interior.


    As he was doing so, White suddenly felt a breeze brushing past his cheeks. Closing his eyes at that very moment, White body dipped down to avoid the chill. When it had passed, his eyes opened and just then, at the peripheral of his eyes-----


    He thought he saw a person.


    At first he thought he was hallucinating, but when he narrowed his eyes----Across the lake, a young woman with pointy ears was soaked in the water as well, her blonde hair wet with water droplets. Their eyes met then, and immediately White could only think of a single word.


    ...Elf. He had really seen an elf. White was stunned. It was absolutely an elf. A female elf at that! White trudged his legs in the water towards that enchanting figure with anticipation. But before he could even reach her, ...she had ran back to the other side of the forest.


    "..."


    White was confused at the elf''s reaction. Did he scare her? ...Of course he did. Looking at his body currently naked from head to toe, White felt that he had done a very embarassing thing.


    After dipping himself back into the water, he decided to reflect on himself. He was still a little light-headed in the morning, so he hadn''t thought too much about what he was doing at all.


    In any case, White realized that he had also gained a new piece of information. The elves'' settlement that he was looking for, was actually just nearby!


    What should he do after this? He didn''t want to stay another night in this place, but he also wanted to check out the elves too. If he could still trust the game, they would offer him the passive skill:��Experience Boost��.


    White who was deep in thought, did not realize where he had swam to within this lake. Even though it had already happened once, White had still not entertained the idea in his head, that the lake had someone using it before him.


    Splash��


    (...Someone is here...?)


    In that instant, White heard the sound of someone in the water behind him. And he turned to look on instinct-----


    The sound of water resounded through the trees. White opened his mouth wide in shock and stood stock still. There was a girl. In front of his eyes was a naked girl.


    On top of that, he thought, she was a cute girl.


    She had large eyes with amber pupils and lustrously moist cherry-red lips. Her white skin was as smooth as milk and dazzling. Her beautifully slender legs disappeared below the water''s surface.


    However, what caught his eye more than anything was her blazingly crimson red hair that clung to her gorgeous, porcelain-like body. As his line of sight moved even lower, he could even see... a tattoo...?


    But that wasn''t the most important thing. He needed to highlight the fact that she was, indeed naked with him. The girl being naked, was the most important thing.


    No, what the hell was he thinking?


    No good. Naked is no good.


    ......Speaking of which, he ought to run away.


    The rational part of his brain was certainly telling him to run.


    However, his body wouldn''t move. It was as if he was enchanted. The scene was just too surreal.


    White felt a cold sweat begin to form on his back.


    For someone who had not seen something like this for years, there was a disconnect in his brain. But surely, his instincts was trying to move his body away from this situation.


    "..."


    "...Aha... ahahaha..."


    The girl��Her moist and beautiful eyes blinked as she looked at the intruder who had appeared quite suddenly. Her expression was blank. It seemed like she had yet to fully grasp the situation.


    She had not even covered her supple breasts yet.


    ---Twip.


    A water droplet fell from the young girl''s bangs.


    With that sound, White finally regained his senses.


    "Ah��Err...,"


    He stumbled over his words. He tore his gaze from the naked girl who was still standing there without moving.


    "I-I guess I should say... this is a huge accident... okay? I-It is... definitely... an unfortunate, really unfortunate accident for the both of us... So you will believe me right, i-if I said that I don''t have any ulterior motives..."


    An icy silence fell, or was it just his imagination. Nope, definitely not. That kind of pressure emanating out of the girl before him was, undoubtedly frightening.


    The girl slowly raised her arm, crimson hair coiling around its length. Her shoulders shook slightly. It wasn''t because she was cold, however, White was oblivious to that fact.


    ...Wait, crimson hair?


    Unfortunately, White''s dazed expression seemed to be interpreted wrongly, as the girl finally spoke.


    "...Haven''t you seen enough?"


    With that sombre voice, tone so chilly that White could feel the frost ensnaring his entire body, she spoke.


    Yes. He should get out.


    Immediately, should he value his life. Such a cliche would almost inevitably end up with him having broken bones, and so the young man escaped. He had ran so quickly out of the lake that he was creating tailwind behind him.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 7

    White was sitting down on a tree trunk, and the one in front of him was Shinri who had just returned while wearing a casual outfit.


    It seems that she had brought back some fresh meat from some cows roaming the pastures in the Radiant Plains. After roasting it under a fire, Shinri was currently gouging into the succulent flesh with huge bites. She didn''t seem to be a huge eater from a first impression, but White thought that appearances were not always as they seemed.


    Yes... Appearances are really deceiving.


    But no matter how delicious it looked, it didn''t seem right to simply eat it.


    "...Why aren''t you eating? You don''t eat meat? Are you a herbivore man?"


    White shook his head from Shinri''s words laced with a double-meaning.


    She was probably telling him not to be a pussy.


    "Then eat. You''ll need the energy for today."


    "O-Okay..."


    White slowly took a skewer of cow meat from under the barbecue pit with trembling hands.


    Once his teeth bit into the skewered beef, a burst of texture and sweetness in his mouth flowed through the juices of the cooked meat. He took another mouthful, and another... The taste was phenomenal, it was just like eating an A-grade beef! Once he started, he just couldn''t stop.


    It wasn''t as if White had come from a poor family in his previous world, he had definitely tried wagyu beef many times before. However, in a place of life and death where not paying attention could get one killed, imagine the sweet feeling of release when it was transmitted through a literal cuisine.


    Honestly speaking, Shinri could pass off as a cook and work in a safer environment. It was strange for her not to!


    (Delishus... So delicious...)


    With its marbled meat peppered with spices, White was relishing in the harmony of his extravagant breakfast. He had not expected to eat wagyu beef again like this. Lost in the moment, White was even leaking tears from the corner of his eyes.


    He did not even notice that someone else was watching him with interest.


    Clearly pleased from his reaction, Shinri stared intently at the young man and asked: "How is it?"


    "I-It''s... del''ishush..."


    "I know the beef is delicious, but I''m not talking about it."


    "I mean, how was my body?"


    "---Pffft! Cough, cough!"


    White immediately spat out the rest of the meat in his mouth from that sudden question.


    As if prepared for it, Shinri avoided the projectile without even leaving her seat.


    Question? No, was it more apt to say that it was a form of interrogation?


    So she had been waiting to say it after all. White just had to be caught off guard at the very last second.


    "W-What do you mean?!"


    With a bright red face tinged with guilt, White quickly denied any involvement in that unfortunate incident. What was fortunate, however, was the fact that his embarrassment was hidden underneath the mask he was now wearing.


    ...Yes, that''s right.


    The reason why he was so conscious of the adventurer since awhile ago, was because Shinri had turned out to be a female all along. In fact, she was actually an extremely charming girl beneath the rough appearance of a grizzled adventurer.  It didn''t seem like their ages were too far apart from each other either. In fact, White wouldn''t think of it as strange if Shinri was actually the same age as him.


    Looking closely, her body had become tightly fit from the nature of her work, it had become curvy while staying supple, and the water droplets which stuck to her skin merely accentuated that hourglass figure. Not to mention her full lips, lustrous hair and sparkling eyes which felt as if she had came out of a painting. It was strange how he had mistaken her to be a male in the first place. After all, how could someone with those----


    "Heeh... What, so you were thinking about it."


    Shinri teased him with narrowed eyes as she cupped her cheeks with her hands. It was as if the crimson-haired girl could read through his mind---!


    For some sadistic reason, it seems that she felt enjoyment from teasing him too.


    "...Besides, I never said that I was a man. Do I really look like a guy to you?"


    Sensing a pitfall from Shinri''s impromptu question, White desperately shook his head and stammered: "N-No, yo-you''re very pretty... and a nice person... uhm..."


    "Fufu... what''s that supposed to mean, is this a compliment? ...Haha, I''m just kidding. I know you didn''t mean to look."


    The girl laughed softly upon hearing his answer laced in awkwardness. Her amber eyes stared at White behind the mask, as if finding the entire situation rather amusing.


    "I won''t blame you for that."


    "...Thank you..."


    It couldn''t be helped that his cognition of her was a male at first anyway. Shinri''s actions and posture didn''t seem like a girl, nor was the notion of an adventurer tackling goblins in a dark cave. In the first place, "Shinri" sounded more like a guy''s name instead of a girl''s, so it further deepened the assumption of her gender. He did have his suspicions more than a few times, but because her voice was muffled under the mask, White was unable to be certain...


    Be that as it may, White was still probably in the wrong. He decided to apologize honestly.


    "Also, ...I''m really sorry."


    "Now, you''re just apologizing again?"


    ...What else could he say? The young man had developed a mild form of gynophobia from past experiences. Even though it was pathetic, White did not blend in well in conversations with other people, much less a girl.


    "Hey, why are you looking away?"


    He did not answer. Now that she had taken off her mask, White was forced to become more conscious of her. In fact, her presence had become too strong that he could not meet with her eyes.


    "Ne, let me guess, White-kun. Are you a virgin?"


    "��!!!"


    "Ah, you''re a virgin aren''t you? ...How about it...?"


    Saying so, Shinri lifted one side of the shirt string on her shoulder, probing him to take a look-----


    "Want me... to help you get used to women?"


    Like a devil, she offered him an irresistibly, tempting invitation. Did she really mean it...? White was a healthy young male too, such an offer wouldn''t go without him giving a second glance at it. He was also under a considerable amount of stress just recently, and it seemed to have created some kind of pent-up mood within him, waiting to be released in some form.


    But... why...? Naturally, White still had some resistance towards such a sudden ''change'' in Shinri''s attitude. The adventurer he was used to know, was a cold and practical, but reliable figure. He couldn''t help but have doubts again, that she was simply teasing him for payback... No, that wouldn''t make sense too. She didn''t look to be the type to hold a grudge over something like that.


    Before White could come to a logical answer a flirtatious voice whispered into his ear again, disrupting his thoughts.


    "So what will it be?"


    White flustered red up to his ears, a pleasant tingle ran down his spine. It was as if his ears had been tickled.


    "...Hehe, you''re quite honest. Come, let this big sister sit here. Ah... you don''t have to move, just squeeze in to the other side."


    Before he knew it, Shinri had already cozied up to him.


    "..."


    "..."


    A weird atmosphere had drifted in between them.


    "Ne... close your eyes."


    As if guided by some kind of enthralling voice, White began to think that... it was perhaps alright... to do it.


    After all, Shinri was a reliable person. As long as he entrusted himself to her, everything would be fine. Everything was for his own good----Following her instructions with some kind of strange expectations, White closed his eyes.


    White could still hear her faint breathing beside him, and the occasional heartbeats overlapping with one another. The scent of a girl, inviting him to inhale deeply again. The balmy, citrus scent of her body, like light, airy freshness in the blue sky; an after-rain dewy scent that clung on to her body after soaking in her morning bath---- Because he couldn''t see it, it became even more tantalizing... Shinri was deliberately stimulating his nose this way.


    Shinri too, had picked up an unimaginably unique scent floating out from White. As she breathed in the young man, it hastily sped up her mind��s thoughts, continually stimulating her brain sweetly. Coursing through Shinri''s body, was a mysterious impulse causing her heart to feel strange. The girl''s desires felt as if they had leaked out of control for a brief moment, not realizing that she was staring at the young man with brightly flashing eyes.


    "You smell... tasty." Shinri whispered lasciviously.


    White felt her teeth hitting his left shoulder, a playful bite which made his body covered in an itch.


    "Don''t worry... I''ll take care... of everything..."


    "S-Shinri-sa...n��"


    But before he could finish talking, he felt a body leaning against his... and then----He felt his surroundings turn bright all of a sudden----! As if liberated from the constant protection of sunlight from his eyes, his field of vision had widened!


    "Wha��"


    Because of his past constitution, White had become very sensitive to the line of sight of others. And so he quickly realized that someone was staring at his face, or to be more specific... his eyes that were once hidden under his bangs.


    It took him a second, but White had understood what had just happened.


    His mask. It had been taken off. He had fell for Shinri''s ploy. All at once, negative emotions began to fill his mind.


    Shinri finally got to see the appearance of the young man under his mask. That face that was too overbearingly fine, yet striking a fine balance to not be mistaken as a female''s. For a brief moment, Shinri couldn''t help but stare at White''s good-looking appearance. It was until White had begun to struggle that the girl had snapped out of her daze.


    "G-Give it back..."


    Probing out such an interesting reaction from White, Shinri felt an unusual inclination of wanting to ''tease'' him. Shinri''s face immediately turned to a playful one.


    "No way~" She smiled, as she spun the mask around her index finger.


    "I hav�� U-ah! O-Oi! St��"


    For a moment, White had a face filled with horror. Like a child whose favourite toy had been taken away, he felt the surge of discomfort taking over him. With a feeling of urgency, White pounced towards the girl.


    "What are you doing! H-Hey you��!!"


    The two were tussling on the grass with White grabbing both her shoulders, locking Shinri beneath him without any room to escape. Shinri had initially only wanted to see his face as payback, but it seems that the situation was looking a little off.


    It couldn''t be... that the young man had taken her seriously, right?


    "Hey, I''m not playing with you, g-get off! Oi, are you even listening!?"


    "Return it! Return it! Return it! Return it--- Or else... or else..."


    "O-Or else what... Are you threatening me?" Shinri shot back a defiant look as she tried to shrug off the hold on her body. However, it wasn''t as if Shinri was having difficulty in a contest of strength. Given their difference in levels, she was surely capable of doing it any time she wanted, however she didn''t want to hurt the young man badly in the process. Stuck in a dilemma, Shinri decided to wait until she found an opportunity to break free.


    "Or else... Or else... Or else..."


    As if he didn''t even know what he was saying, White repeated the same words over and over again as if in a maddened trance. He couldn''t think very well, but White knew his instincts were bringing him over the edge for a reason.


    It was then, that the girl had seen something strange in the eyes of the young man. They were painted in fear. Desperation, despair...


    Why...? It couldn''t be... he noticed something about her?


    ...No. The young man wasn''t even looking at her. His blank eyes were staring through her, as if she didn''t exist. He was staring wide-eyed into the air. And for a brief moment, Shinri could swore that a red gloom was flashing past the eyes of the young man----


    It was then, she realized that words would no longer work, she had to use brute force on the young man who had already lost his reason.


    Shinri''s collected demeanor slowly sunk in, and her eyes turned furious, a tint of shame was painted on her cheeks.


    "Enough...! I... said... get... ...OFF!"


    "Ug-aah!"


    With a ravenous expression, Shinri pressed the young man down onto the grass with her on top. Her long red hair sprawled down onto his face, causing him to become sober.


    The situation had been reversed once the girl had exerted a monstrous amount of strength into her arms, causing White to flinch and getting reverse-straddled by Shinri. The mask had fallen off to the side, revealing his face again----


    This time, Shinri had taken a closer look.


    Her eyes widened. The young man didn''t have red eyes like she had seen earlier in that one moment, did she see wrongly?


    Realizing that he was exposed, White''s body trembled on instinct... however he no longer resisted this time. His expression slowly settled, and light began to return to his eyes...


    "...S��Shinri...-san?"


    ����His eyes were a clear black. It was the half-oriental face of White. Her eyes narrowed as she thought of something and finally the corners of her mouth curved upwards, revealing a satisfied smile.


    "Well now, aren''t you quite good-looking yourself without the mask?"


    "...I... huh..."


    White''s consciousness cleared up, and he realized the situation he was in.


    After finding the words to speak, he opened his mouth timidly. He could feel his heart beating strongly as he did so...


    "Y...You... don''t feel anything strange?"


    "Strange?" Shinri looked at the young man, befuddled.


    "What kind of strange?"


    Still being pinned down on the ground, White embarassedly continued as he looked away from Shinri''s piercing gaze from above.


    He thought that... something was fundamentally different in this world. There was a possibility that in this world, his eyes could no longer affect the people in this world. Shinri didn''t appear to have any of the symptoms of that dangerous condition after all, that was the main reason why the young man had began to relax.


    Being around other people, White had a peculiar ability that could unconsciously "twist the nature of people", the dissonant wish.


    That''s right, White was what one would call a supernatural existence even before his transmigration.


    It was also the biggest reason why White had suffered from many phobias and anxiety issues in the past. All of his painful experiences with people had pulled him into a shell, as he wore a mask to keep his eyes away from others.


    "... ...I-If you don''t know, then i-it''s fine..." White looked to the side mused quietly.


    "Did you say something?"


    "...No... M-More importantly, c-can you uhm... get off my body..."


    In any case, White felt like he had to observe the situation a little more before making a conclusion that the curse dwelling within his eyes was completely gone in this world.


    "...Ah, right." Shinri got up, and held out her hand towards him.


    "I-It''s fine... I can get up on my own..."


    "That so." Shinri patted her back, and sat back onto the stump chair.


    White got up... and looked around the grass for something. When he had found it, the young man returned and sat down a small distance away from Shinri. The item he was holding in his hands, was the monochrome mask. The item that he had brought from his original world, a product of the past.


    "...The mask... you''ll keep wearing it?" Shinri suddenly spoke.


    "..." White remained silent, and stared listlessly at it for a long while.


    "Even though you look better without it?"


    "...I don''t know..."


    It was then, White empty mindscape began to surface various protagonists from the isekai novels he had read.


    They surrounded him, with smiles on their faces like they were encouraging him to take the step forward.


    He could finally connect to them, the moment in their lives where they could finally set their past aside.


    Because... it was a second chance for them. They had to work hard to make the best out of a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    To live in a world that they desire. And for White... this was it.


    "A world... meant for me... huh."


    In the end, his goal was simple. That''s right... he had already determined to live out his life anew, didn''t he?


    White had already made his decision the moment he was transmigrated into this world.


    He felt neither regret or sadness over his attachments on Earth.


    And he felt a strange craving for adventure in this other world.


    All of these emotions he was feeling, anxiousness, fear, anticipation and hope... they were all returning to him, a once empty vessel who had always been afraid of everything. The young man finally sorted out his thoughts on the matter, and finally felt like a heavy load was lifted off his mind. His head felt clear and fresh for the first time in a long while...


    He shouldn''t be afraid of everything all the time. It was his chance to take a bold step forward.


    White raised his head, and took in a deep breath. The fresh air from the forest... it had the soothing smell of nature.


    It was familiar to him, yet foreign and new all the same.


    This was the world he would live in from now on.


    "...I think... I won''t be needing this anymore. Here..."


    Shinri barely caught onto the item, clearly surprised from the casual toss towards her.


    "I''ll give this to Shinri-san."


    Shinri looked at the mask in her hands, and frowned,


    "...White-kun, I don''t mind keeping this. I don''t know what you''ve gone through either. But at the very least, I thought this mask is something important to you... Are you really fine with this?"


    White smiled refreshingly and nodded without saying a word. He plopped his butt back down onto the grass and held his ankles while letting out relieved laughter. Looking up at the morning sky, and the two suns that shone brightly, he smiled radiantly.


    He was alive, in such an immersive world.


    "...I''m already tired of wearing a mask my entire life. I want to face everything properly from now on... After all..."


    He looked at his palm, and smiled again.


    "...Games are meant to be enjoyed."


    ...Game?


    "T-That''s great? I think? ...Well, I''m not too sure of the details, but I''m glad you''ve worked it out, really."


    "...Mm."


    Now that he had let go of the mask, White had begun to see things more clearly.


    He realized that part of the reason why Shinri had pulled off something like this, was probably because she had instinctively felt that their interactions had become weird since this morning. Did she want to tell him... that she really didn''t mind it? Through a roundabout way to ''get back at him'', White would feel less conscious of what had happened in the past, and they would be able to return to an approachable distance with each other. It seems like Shinri was worrying about him in her own way too. No matter if she was a male or a female, she was still the same approachable adventurer who had saved his life. What about his gynephobia, his anxiety issues. Or even all of his problems that made him a social reject?


    White was grateful for the girl''s actions, and favors had to be repaid properly. And although he had nothing to his name now, White thought that at the very least... He could convey his gratefulness towards the person who had changed him, even just for a little.


    With a gentle smile, White finally cleared all of his stuttering and managed to speak the words in his mind properly for the first time...


    "Thank you, Shinri-san."


    In that instant, Shinri had became the one unable to meet his gaze instead. The way he had said it... brought a violent throb in her heart for some reason. The impression the young man had now given her, was almost as if he was a whole different person.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 8

    They left the campsite after finishing breakfast. Although White had came to terms with wearing his mask, Shinri still had hers with her usual coat. As she had said that it was a necessity for her, White no longer asked about it. He still respected the privacy of others.


    As for him? He could finally enjoy the feeling of wind against him face again. It was liberating, but well... he''d need to get used to this feeling as if he had something missing on his face.


    As they moved through the sea of trees, Shinri began her lesson about being an adventurer as promised.


    "We will be out of the forest before evening, but we don''t have to rush. Since it''s a good opportunity, we''ll use the things in the forest as our teaching material this time."


    Picking up an ordinary twig that had fallen off a tree, Shinri continued.


    "The forest is home to many things, and it is imperative that you pay attention to a few things... like this."


    Snap--- She had broken the stick into two.


    Following that peculiar action, she slowly drew out her sword from its sheath and faced the tree before them. When the young man had wanted to ask what she was trying to do, suddenly the girl spoke out.


    "...It''s coming."


    "W-What!"


    The earth started to shake, as if signalling the start of something---


    "Back up three steps from there, hurry!"


    White tensed up and instinctively felt that the ''combat'' had already started. However, this time he no longer treated it like a game. Not taking anything into chance, White trusted in those words and immediately leaped backwards.


    A few seconds later, a dozen sharp tendrils burst forth from the soil beneath where he was standing---!


    "See that, these are the roots of the [Elderoot Bark]. They may seem like normal branches, but whether you do it intentionally or by accident, this is what happens when you desecrate the forest."


    (I wasn''t the one that did that! That was so CLOSE. Literally!)


    The young man broke out in cold sweat as he saw the spikes that remained impaled from the ground.


    How ferocious! He had not expected his first lesson to be this blood-tingling! White had not seen her for someone who was so... daring!


    However, it seems that the masked adventurer beside him was already used to it. It made him wonder if she had already planned for this to happen. Maybe the source of confidence was from the fact that they weren''t in any real dan----


    Crash----!


    A violent sway of some dozen vines struck wind, missing only a few inches away from his left ear.


    (FUCK! This is for real!)


    White immediately threw away all his gullibility and refocused.


    Letting out a light chuckle, Shinri steadied her sword stance and reassured him at the side:


    "Stay behind me and watch for now. After this demonstration, you''ll coordinate with my movements for the next one."


    White nodded while gulping loudly. Shinri smirked.


    "Don''t get cold feet now... This is just the beginning."


    "I''ll be in your care."


    White returned with a fearless smile. But deep inside, he thought that this person was really capable of anything.


    Of course, in a bad way.


    White was seen lying down on the ground while taking in deep breaths. At the side, Shinri was currently cutting down a nearby plant-monster without breaking a sweat. It was already approaching its end.


    After a few hours of ''practical training'', although he was only dodging most of the time, White had opened his eyes to a variety of monster plants also known as the "Mutant Plantae". He had also slowly started to understand why things were different from this world and the game.


    The reason was due to the ''setting''. It was the influence and interactions of ''mana'' and its environment.


    Monsters appear in the game for no reason at all. Of course if one were to get technical about it, they were created to fit the ''theme'' of a region the game had developed. For a circus-themed park, killer clowns would spawn and in a prehistoric zone, it wouldn''t be strange for dinosaurs to roam the fields. The players wouldn''t question the trivialities of how the game worked, because there wasn''t a need to.


    It was part of the ''game''.


    However, what White had understood thus far, was when a world is merged with that of reality and the essence of the game, there would be implications that result from it.


    For example, mana (MP) exists in the atmosphere of this world, that is why people could recover them ''naturally'' as if breathing in oxygen. And because MP was the medium of how one could use ''spells'' to influence the laws of nature, it had also become something that could ''create'' monsters out of their original forms. Monsters have unpredictable natures, but most of them become violent from the change as they lacked the sentience to control the mana inside their new forms: A pig would become a monster boar, and a tree would become a monster tree.


    Inversely, that also meant that living creatures which could sustain their self-consciousness would become intelligent AND stronger. One example of them, were the demonkin. At the lower ends of the caste was the common [Goblin], a lesser demon. Vampires and succubi were also one result of such an ''evolution''.


    The evolutions had created items, monsters, and even places which wasn''t a part of the original game.


    Theoratically, even humans could become monsters. However, it seems that there hasn''t been a precedent in history for something insidious like that happening so White was somewhat relieved.


    In this way, another peculiar ecosystem came into existence. In the form of a "Dungeon", artificial monsters would be spawned from places rich with condensed mana, creating the "Dungeon Cores". As a result, these monsters were often considered as non-biological and would disappear once the cores inside their bodies were taken or destroyed. It is still unknown how the dungeons imitate and form these monsters in the first place, even though centuries of researchers have been employed to observe the myriad of dungeons in this world.


    That is why dungeons remain to be one of the few mysterious, and dangerous places that exist today.


    Another thing Shinri had shared with him, was the fact that apart from otherworlders like him, only about half of the living creatures in this world were fortunate enough to possess the ability to access their ''status''. These people were known as the ''Ascendants''. Since this power was said to belong to a Goddess in this world, they were automatically considered as beings of higher birth and lived better lives than those without.


    He thought that it was strange why only half the population was granted with this ability, but he didn''t think much beyond that. At least he now knew the reason why Shinri had been so nonchalant about him accessing the Status Window. It turned out that it wasn''t anything too special in this world like he''d initially expected.


    ... ... ... ... ...


    In any case, White was currently catching his breath after a strenous bout with the Fanged Deadnettle that was far higher-levelled than him. With a dagger he was given by Shinri, White was taught on how to exploit the movements of some of these Mutant Plantae to land a few strikes.


    The Deadnettle had a simple attack pattern; expand its pistil into a large jaw and shoot it forward. Sometimes it had directional variations, or it would shoot out a short-range acidic spit, but Shinri was able to adapt to those changes without breaking a sweat.


    White''s job then required him to only go in whenever the Deadnettle''s jaw was parried. He would leap on top of it and stab it a few times before it recovered from its stun.


    It also helped that the weapon he was using had some additional effects that helped him dish out some substantial damage.


    ? Moonsift Fang ?????? ? Rare Grade ? Equipment - One-handed Dagger ? 70 Attack ?


    The Moonsift Fang was a jaded dagger with a black handle. The grip covered with a tape of black leather, and a piece of amethyst that was embedded snugly above it. Additionally, it had a weapon passive called��Moon Flow��, which increased critical damage in exchange for durability.


    Due to how experience (XP) was shared based on contributions in battle, White was currently at Level 2 for his efforts. His stats were raised by 1 each, and he could now move his body better.


    It was his first attempt at combat, and it was... extremely tedious.


    [!] Skill updated.


    ? Passive Skill: ��Pain Reduction��has leveled up to 2.


    ��NEW��  ? Passive Skill: ��Dagger Proficiency��obtained.


    ?��Dagger Proficiency��? Lv 1 ? Ability to use a dagger. ?


    Incidentally, he had his question about skill points (SP) answered earlier during breakfast. It seems that SP do exist, but they only appeared after an Ascendant had obtained a class, that was when they were at least Level 5 or higher before they could start accumulating points. But apparently using them on non-combat passives like��Pain Reduction��was quite wasteful, so hardly anyone uses their hard-earned points that way. After all, they were saved for the more powerful skills when one had reached their growth limits, where levelling up even once could take years.


    In the end, White thought that there was really no easy way out. The only efficient solution was just like Shinri had told him: Endure the beating until he got used to it.


    Thinking about his future made his head hurt.


    ... ... ... ... ...


    "Krieeekkkk!!!" The Fanged Deadnettle let out its death throes, before withering and falling flat on the grass. After picking up the "monster drop", Shinri came over to where White was resting with casual steps.


    Different from dungeon cores, monster drops were ''pieces'' of the monster that falls off from their main bodies. And because of the mana stored in them, they are useful material that is sought after in this world. For example, monster fish meat would taste better than an ordinary fish, and the fang of a monster boar would become material for a powerful axe; Each monster drop was unique to their characteristics. It is also because of that, the Adventurer Guild has an easier time identifying things like kill count, and its funding for a wide-scale operation across the country.


    "How are you feeling?" Shinri said as she leaned against a tree nearby.


    "...Stronger."


    White felt strength filling his body, as if every inch of it was in his control. For example, his eyes got a whole lot clearer, allowing him to see things in more detail. His other senses also got better, as if he was slowly becoming superhuman.


    "That is what it''s like to level up. But train your focus. It is normal to feel this way. You need to try to control your strength and all your other senses together."


    After taking a mouthful of water from her canteen, Shinri continued:


    "Get used to it, especially at the lower levels. If your body cannot keep up with its changes, you might overestimate your enemy and lose control over your own movement. That is the one thing that kills many aspiring adventurers. The key is the coordination of your senses.


    Accept every change you can feel so that you can maximize your understanding of your body''s new potential."


    Shinri had experienced the same thing in the past that she knows what White should do. White nodded as he listened to her advice. After a while, he started to get the hang of it. After taking in a deep breath, he got back his focus.


    "Looks like you got it. Then I think we can call it a day."


    Shinri said as she pulled him up from the ground.


    "We''re not going to continue?"


    "Don''t exert too much strain on your body, you''ve only just levelled up. Although it''s earlier than scheduled, we should be able to head to Halvan before it gets dark."


    "Okay.


    "Ah, before that."


    Shinri came over to him and held his hand. Just when White was about to overreact again, she peeled off the gauze pad on his palm. With a cheeky grin, she explained, "Your wound is healed already, so I''m taking it away. This is reusable after all~"


    White didn''t question it, although it was a little strange for Shinri to mind something like that. Was the gauze perhaps some kind of amazing healing item that was worth way more than the dagger she gave him?


    ... ... ...


    The two went on their way towards Halvan, a city in the Luna Empire, a dynasty that had etched itself onto a big portion of the continent. Apparently, it was also home to many veteran adventurers working as mercenaries. Although only half of the world were Ascendants, adventurers were still considered by many as relatively common in this world. This meant that it was easy for him to blend in even as an otherworlder, as long as he took on the inconspicuous profession of an adventurer. It was also easy for him to learn the ropes following the people around him.


    ---Evening time.


    As Shinri had calculated, they had left the forest before the sun set.


    A colossal fortress covered in steep, stone walls soon came into view.


    "We''re finally out..."


    The girl stretched her shoulders and spoke lethargically. White silently thought that he too, would never want to camp in the Rotting Forest again. The uneven routes had left many blisters on his feet, even through the leaves that he had applied to hasten natural healing.


    But White couldn''t help but feel slightly sad, as he recalled all of the eventful things that had happened in there.


    "This dagger..."


    "Just keep it, it''s not even that expensive."


    "...Thank you."


    White had wanted to return it to her, but it seems that Shinri wouldn''t have any of it. The young man had no choice but to accept it gratefully.


    "Oh that reminds me, before you go... I''ll give you something else that''s handy."


    Another gift? White felt even more indebted to his saviour.


    A heavy pouch was placed on his hands. As he received it, he heard the clear jingle of coins inside.


    "Th-This is..."


    "Yep. Money."


    "But I... it''s too much..."


    "No, it''s not. You''ll need them for the registration fee at the guild remember? And those are living expenses for a while too. The places I told you, did you remember them?"


    "...Y-Yes..."


    White unfolded a map in his pockets. It was a crudely-made map drawn by Shinri with the places that he should visit when he entered Halvan.


    However, he was still unable to accept the money. He thought it was better to earn it on his own.


    Truly, being saved time and time again, even having to be taught of various things while getting to this city was already more than enough, but the hard-headed girl merely pressed the pouch of coins onto his hands.


    "You know... being overly modest is sometimes a bad thing, take it before I change my mind."


    "...T-Thank you..."


    "You''re not a bad person, White." Shinri smiles.


    "Consider this as my investment on you if you will, I hope the next time we meet will be the time when you will have grown much stronger, otherworlder. And when you''ve made it big, you''ll have to treat me to a meal yeah?"


    When the girl had offered him a handshake, White could tell that she was saying goodbye.


    "..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re not... coming with me?"


    "...Always with the unexpected questions huh... you are really..."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Shinri continued with a gentler voice.


    "Farewells aren''t uncommon in our world. I believe you''ll understand this eventually. I am leaving now, because I have something else I need to do."


    Adjusting her mask, her voice became lower.


    "I know we''ve only met for a short while, but I think I''ve kept my promise."


    "Shinri-san..."


    "Oh stop being a crybaby, you''re so dramatic. ...But well, we''ll definitely meet each other again."


    What did she mean by that?


    "So in the meantime, why don''t you start a journal?"


    "A... journal?"


    "A growth record, of your experiences while I''m gone. And when we meet again, you can tell me all about them."


    "You''re... right. That''s... a good idea."


    But the young man wasn''t actually paying attention to what she had said. After all, this was... farewell.


    Holding back the tears forming in his eyes, White took her hand and shook it firmly, not wanting to let go. But the girl slowly shook it off, and took off her mask to which White became dumbfounded after.


    Looking at his profile more clearly, the girl smiled and said her final farewell.


    "...I believe you''ll be fine on your own now, White-kun."


    "..."


    "Now go."


    White shuffled his feet towards the city gates in a daze after he was pushed from the back. Their parting had been so sudden, and he found himself stealing glances behind him.


    No, he was unable to hold back his emotions.


    White suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs, a voice which he thought he would never muster up ever again---- "THANK YOU, SHINRI-SAN!!!!!!!!"


    ...Had he regained a part of himself at last?


    From the distance, he could see the girl in her mask again, waving at him lightly as he moved further away.


    Clenching his fist, the young man muttered under his breath:


    "...I will do my best, so you should too... Shinri-san."


    White covered his top with a hoodie commonly worn by merchants. It was another parting gift Shinri had left in the money pouch. He thought that it was quite a fit for him in order to blend in with the city.


    At last, his journey would begin... but he would do it alone again.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 9

    A pair of stationed sentry soldiers stood at attention by each side of the gates, while there was another one keeping the order of a route of horse wagons and people leaving and entering the city. It was truly reminiscent of the medieval times.


    He took the regular queue, and after about ten minutes it was his turn. White removed the hood partially and approached the soldier guarding the gate.  He was a large and broad-shouldered man. His brawny arms and dark skin stood in direct contrast to the warm and friendly smile on his face.


    The soldier eyed the young man from head to toe, and seemed to be rather surprised by something. He had taken off his visor and took a closer look, as if concerned that his eyes were deceiving him.


    "...Uhm... is there something wrong?"


    "Ah... no. It''s just rare."


    The soldier put his helmet back on properly and murmured with a burly voice.


    (Rare?)


    "Never mind that, your permit please."


    The soldier quickly diverted to the topic on hand professionally.


    "Right, ...here."


    White handed the soldier a single silver coin and continued as he was instructed to before. Before the soldier gave him a suspicious look, he quickly continued.


    "That''s enough for a temporary permit right?"


    The soldier took the coin with a nod. After confirming that the money was real, he asked again.


    "What is your reason for entering the city?"


    "It''s adventurer registration, sir."


    Willing the intent to display his status window, the translucent blue screen appeared before the soldier. This was apparently a way to show that one was an Ascendant.


    As he had confirmed that White was a low-level individual, the soldier then gave White a leather tag.


    "Your entry is permitted. However, please return this to me after you have obtained your guild card before the day ends. ...And, don''t cause any trouble."


    "I understand."


    No longer interested in him, the soldier took on the next person in line. It looks like everything turned out fine. White moved forward in line and proceeded further into a straight tunnel, arriving at the other side.


    Stepping into the city brought White quite a familiar sight.


    A picturesque medieval city, filled to the brim with life. The countless lamps filled the bustling roads like fireflies, illuminating them with pastel lights.


    Businesses flourished everywhere, from hawkers to street performers-----Rows of buildings that extended in all directions, and wagons pulled by strange, domesticated creatures.


    It was like what he had envisioned an otherworld city to be, quite different from its gloomy exterior.


    When he came closer to people who were trying to attract customers at the roadside, White slowed down his pace and observed the things being sold. Stopping by a random stall, White squatted down and picked up a few objects that caught his interest. Amongst them was a row of necklaces made with some peculiar-looking seashells-----


    ? Aquacone Necklace ?????????? ? Common Grade ? Equipment - Necklace ? 20 Defense ?


    ?Aquacone I: Spells consume 4.3% less MP.


    (Hmm... this is another equipment I''ve never seen before.)


    Unlike his knock-off isekai equipment that barely gave an improvement to his overall stats, White was considerably surprised at the trinket before him.


    (An MP-friendly item it seems. Somewhat shabby, but it''s pretty decent for around Level 7 Magicians. But I should hold off spending anything more than necessary until I figure out my expenses.)


    Seeing that a potential customer was eyeing one of his more popular merchandise, the uncle tending to the store was about to come over to him with a grin, but in the next moment the young man quickly placed the necklace down and walked away after noticing his approach. That apparently gained the ire of the shopkeeper.


    "Tch, don''t waste my time if you''re not buying anything... brats..."


    (S-Sorry...)


    In the first place, one required money to be a customer. White was simply unaware of the expenses he could and could not afford after all. He didn''t know how far money would stretch in the near future, and he didn''t want to take any chances. The young man sighed helplessly as the unfriendly shopkeeper shooed him away. Perhaps he would return here when he became more successful.


    White wandered around interestedly like this while keeping a low profile, looking at a few things here and there before moving on to the next stall. Most of the stall owners didn''t seem to mind him window-shopping, but would occasionally give him a good glare since he didn''t look like a customer. White was sensitive to the fact that he was an ''otherworlder'', so he would knowingly move away before a dispute happened.


    He was satisfied after taking some time looking around.


    Although there was many more places he would like to explore right away, White decided to settle the official necessities first. These distractions could be pushed aside for later.


    First, he took out the map and looked for the spot that marked the Adventurer''s Guild. After gaining some semblance of bearing, the young man headed towards a certain direction with hastened steps.


    Halvan City was separated by districts according to Shinri''s map. He had now arrived in the inner district, where the wealthier, western-influenced establishments were. The paths were wide and straighter with evenly-laid concrete blocks.


    People were more kemptly-dressed, indicating the higher standard of living in this district.


    The lampposts, mailboxes at the side and clock towers lined up neatly along the streets. But in the alleyways that were out of sight, he could still see traces of the slums there.


    He saw a familiar-looking four-eyed cat nestled at a corner. Demure Felines, a common creature which could be turned into a pet in the game. As he had surmised, some creatures in the game still existed, although they were now a minority.


    Since it looked like he could save some time by passing through his place, White walked towards it with his hood down. When the creature realized that it had been noticed, it hurriedly scuttered deeper inside and disappeared. Since White wasn''t that interested in it, he simply moved through the bleak passage without stopping.


    ...How long did he walk for... Was the shortcut this long...?


    Just when he was wondering how much more he would walk for, a light appeared at the other end. After a bit more walking, he saw people again. He had finally arrived back outside on the streets.


    (This is the place.)


    And the building he was looking for, was conveniently centered before his eyes. The shortcut had taken him here immediately.


    The Adventurer''s Guild----It was a large building with three floors that was visible even at a distance, the entrance had a double-leaved door with a marble white exterior carved with sigils of swords and lions, this was the crest of the Luna Empire.


    Feeling a great amount of pressure from beyond this point, he gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and slowly pushed open the doors with a throbbing heart.


    The first floor area of the building appeared to be a place where adventurers traded and sold their inventory with each other. In other words, it was a community-based floor. Shinri had also informed him to go straight to the second floor as that was where his business was for now.


    As he climbed the stairs up to the second level, White spotted some unfriendly gazes. A bunch of guys who looked like thugs, glaring at the youth as he passed through. He thought that this kind of ''newbie-crushing'' trope was to be expected, but fortunately, no one seemed to be causing trouble here. In fact, the establishment was pretty organized than what he had expected. However, he still couldn''t help but be afraid if those people would mess with him once they were outside.


    After climbing up the stairs to the second level, he realized that this place looked more a city bank. Rows of receptionists behind the glass panels received the adventurers who were queuing orderly for their turns.


    The longest queue belonged to a glace brown-haired woman who seemed to be in her 20s. She was handling papers for a blonde-haired man equipped with flashy golden armor, and his appearance seemed to be 2 to 3 years older than White. The guy was obviously trying to impress her, grinning with a full set of perfect teeth while flashing poses towards the receptionist. However, it seemed like his efforts were futile, as the receptionist simply continued with her job without showing any emotion on her face. This caused the young man to have a cramped expression, but he didn''t give up.


    ---But as White was concentrating on that particular blondie, he had unintentionally bumped into someone since he wasn''t paying any attention to the path in front of him.


    Clink---He thought he heard the sound of metallic objects jingling underneath their cloak. The person who had collided into him quickly retreated a few steps from White, so he was unable to identify what they were carrying.


    "S-sorry! Are you okay?"


    As White gave his apology almost instinctively, he saw that the person had a rather petite figure as compared to the average adventurer around here. Most of their features were hidden under the hoodie, so it was hard to distinguish their gender.


    "..."


    That person too stopped upon noticing the youth, but he did not particularly seem to mind it. Heaving a sigh of relief that he had not come across someone unreasonable, White bowed and decided to slide off the incident when-----


    White suddenly felt a strong gaze from that person.


    "..."


    He felt those eyes behind the hood moving about his entire body, as if they were surprised at what they had seen. He could sense astonishment from that paused expression. However, that person started to talk again after a momentary silence.


    "...Here, dropped this."


    With a small voice that he could hardly hear, the person flung a silver coin towards him.


    White had caught it just barely in the air.


    When he was about to thank the mysterious person, White realized that he was already gone.


    (...What?)


    It was a little discomforting as much as it was confusing, but White brushed it off as the eccentricity of adventurers. Maybe that person didn''t like to stand out, like me...


    In any case, White thanked the person in his mind and when he returned the coin into the pouch, he felt that the pouch string had been looser than before for some reason. He could''ve sworn that it had been closed tightly before.


    When he returned to look at the queue he had been mindful of, White realized that the blonde-haired adventurer had finished with his business. He had left the queue with a dejected look, it appears that his attempts at the female receptionist had fell out of favor.


    From the bits and pieces he heard at a distance, White could understand that the woman acting as one of the receptionists behind the counter was called "Heinesia". After watching her work for a few more minutes, White decided to take this line. He thought that her way of handling adventurers was quick without compromising on professionalism.


    There wouldn''t be a problem if he were to leave the registration process to this person.


    As he had anticipated, even though there were more people in this queue, the line moved faster than the rest because of her efficiency.


    "Next----"


    it was soon his turn.


    The receptionist spoke while she was about to put some papers away. And when she raised her head, her eyes widened for a short second before it returned to her usual, collected demeanor. Again, he thought that everyone was looking at him strangely. Did he look different from everyone else?


    The receptionist adjusted her spectacles, and narrowed her eyes.


    "Hello, I don''t think I''ve seen you around. How may I address you?"


    Her cold and business-like attitude had suddenly softened to White''s surprise. He could tell that she was being polite towards a newcomer. Thus White quickly responded.


    "W-White, is fine."


    Her bright orange eyes stared at the young man before her, and echoed that name a few times under her breath. When she seemed to have memorized it, the woman wetted her lips and cleared her throat with a dry cough.


    "White-sama, correct? I understand, so what will be the purpose of your visit?"


    "A-Ah... I''m here... uhm, to register as a... new... a-adventurer... if it doesn''t trouble you."


    Hearing that, the woman''s eyes relaxed considerably.


    "Hm, a new adventurer? So that was the case, you should have said so earlier."


    Saying so, the receptionist placed both of her elbows on the counter and held her chin, looking at the young man interestedly.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 10

    "Heinesia Marlet. Just Heinesia will do, everyone calls me that." Heinesia gave him a smile and began to take out several documents and tools.


    "I got it, H-Heinesia-san."


    It looks like she was genuine in wanting to do her job properly. Maybe it was okay to open up to her as well.


    He had heard from Shinri that for a registrant to receive the [Guild Card], they had to pay a small fee. This fee would vary based on town to city, so he decided to inquire about this cost.


    "H-How much would uhm... this cost?"


    Heinesia shot him an inquisitive look, but returned back to the documents shortly after.


    "The fees? Right, it will be five silver coins for admission at the Halvan branch. Is that fine, White-sama?"


    Five silver coins? Was that expensive? But because he could indeed afford it currently, White did not think too much about it. But as if she had seen through his worries, Heinesia reassured him.


    "Five silver coins may sound like a lot, but the money allocation is definitely justifiable. Every adventurer in this country carries the guild card along with them. It acts as a hunting permit, and allows you to purchase land in Halvan as a base.


    Additionally, you are granted permission to the dungeons around Halvan, and latest information shared among adventurers which isn''t known to the public including the taking of guild quests. Although we take a 50% cut from Bronze adventurers, the commission split reduces as you go up in rank."


    "A-A 50% cut?" White let out in surprise.


    "We set up the assignments and grade them strictly to protect our adventurers, 50% isn''t actually much after putting them into the cost of the guild''s operations. But really, the guild usually only takes 40 to 45% since most of the adventurers in Halvan are Iron or Silver-rank."


    "Besides, it isn''t necessarily required of an adventurer to take quests only from the guild. You can take quests from people outside of the guild too."


    "Other... quests?"


    Heinesia sniffed while adjusting her spectacles. "That''s right, you should know this already. Anyone can consult someone with a [Quest Master] class to commission a quest. As long as the job and reward is stated clearly, it can be made. Guild quests are just an official extension of that. However once both sides have agreed, the reward must remain in the quest giver''s possession until the job is finished or cancelled, otherwise..."


    When the young man realized that death was an implication for quest givers, he shuddered.


    (Quest Master... even a class like that exists...) But from how she had put it, quests were like contracts with a delayed agreement, but it also meant that it was hard to exploit it because of its guaranteed payouts. White had a hard time believing it, but it was probably beneficial for him to not ask further. He was here for the guild card anyway.


    Heinesia took his silence approvingly and continued.


    "Anyway back to some other incentives you get when you receive the guild card. Let''s see, you can access storage banks in each guild branch no matter which city or town you go to, and also the merit system allows guild members to gain various incentives in town. It''s something like a privilege for us adventurers, whenever we need to buy things like equipment or potions. With the titles acquired, you would be able to get better deals, and sometimes even get your personal merchant."


    (Merit... system huh. That sounds pretty convenient...)


    "Because these functions lie at the core of the guild card, we have to ensure that it properly works the way that it is intended to be. It is not expensive creating the card itself, but to make it irreplicable, the guild has to inscribe your personal information into it to create a [Unique-Grade] item. And you should know how much something like that costs."


    "I-I see..."


    White did not actually know how much a Unique-Grade item cost, but it did seem plausible that 5 silver coins were already barely enough to make one.


    "You can also take a loan from the guild to pay the registration fee. But taking this option would require a small percentage of interest, so I would not advise you to do so."


    "In that case, I will pay the fees now." White replied without hesitation. He did not like to incur any debts. White took out the silver coins and left it on the counter, and Heinesia seemed to be surprised that he had come with this much money too. The young man did not seem like someone with a lot of money on him. But because these things were common in the job, Heinesia quickly recovered.


    "...It looks like you came prepared. I have definitely accepted the correct amount, White-sama."


    She scooped up the coins and placed them in the drawer after counting it.


    "It will take me a minute or two before we''re done with this process. In the meantime, could you fill in this form with your particulars? Don''t worry if it''s not very accurate, you can just put in whatever that feels right for you. The guild will not investigate any falsified information. Ah, here''s a pen if you need one. Etto... White-sama?"


    Her words fell on distant ears. This was because White was pondering over a potential problem. While everyone could understand his words, it didn''t follow up to  mean that he was also literate. This world did not share the same language as him, as it seemed to have created a whole new one separate from the game.


    If he wrote in japanese now, wouldn''t his cover be blown? He had heard from Shinri that the heroes of this world were Japanese people as well. The signs everywhere were filled with the language of this other world, and it would take some time before he could assimilate it into his own comprehension. Although he had already decided to go to a library to read about the world''s history, if Halvan had one, White found another need to make his visit sooner.


    Thus...


    "Can you write for me?"


    To cover up the fact that he was an otherworlder, White glossed it over this way, making it seem like he couldn''t care less about writing it on his own. Heinesia did not expect this, but did not refuse his request like White had hoped for.


    "That is fine too, I will leave these documents to my colleague first, please hold on."


    "S-Sorry to trouble you..."


    Flashing a smile, Heinesia replied, "Think nothing of it, it is part of our job as the guild staff after all."


    Heinesia did not question him any further. It was fortunate that the receptionists were helpful and would listen to the adventurers'' requests within reason.


    "Then, let''s start with your name."


    "It''s... White." The young man thought it was strange he had to repeat himself, as he did not think that Heinesia was a person who would forget their self-introductions so quickly.


    Heinesia paused for a moment and glanced at him for some reason, but when she failed to read anything from his expression, Heinesia became a little dispirited.


    "...Hmm. I understand. The guild stands on the privilege of anonymity, it cannot be helped if White-sama isn''t comfortable with sharing your real name with us."


    She bowed respectfully after saying so.


    "...Eh?"


    But White was completely baffled at her response.


    What was she talking about? While it was an uncommon one, "White" was still his real name. Had she gotten the wrong idea about it? Was she thinking that "White" was just an alias he had thought up on the spot?


    However, White did not get a chance to explain himself, as Heinesia continued.


    "Rest assured, anonymity will always be respected in the Adventurer Guild, so you will only be classified based on skill and merit as an adventurer. ...So---"


    Heinesia placed her elbows on the counter and smiled while directing a meaningful gaze towards him.


    "Let''s go with that, White-sama. Then, let us carry on..."


    "...?" Why did he feel the misunderstanding had deepened?


    But since the people behind him were already looking impatient, he didn''t try to explain himself. He just wasn''t good at it. White may have given the impression that he was simply shy, but the truth was that his legs were shaking slightly the entire time while they were talking. He still had not gotten rid of his social anxiety.


    After answering a few more questions, Heinesia stacked the files together and stood up from her seat behind the counter.


    "Thank you for answering them so quickly, now we will need to take your measurements."


    (Measurements?)


    For now, White decided to nod.


    "....Right."


    Another receptionist seemed to be preparing to take over from here, however----


    "Ah, Shera? Perfect timing, please tend to this counter for a bit. I''ll be bringing White-sama upstairs for his measurements."


    The other female receptionist called Shera opened her eyes widely as if she had heard an unbelievable thing, but when she had taken a look at the person Heinesia was tending to, her eyes seem to glitter suspiciously.


    "Oh... I understand! ...Also, good luck~"


    Heinesia''s ears turned a little red when she heard that, and she sent furtive glances towards White as if to check his reaction.


    But White was not aware of that. Instead, he was already looking for the measurement room.


    "What?" "Heinesia-chan is personally..?" "Who is that brat!" "Fuck! Must be some rich kid." "Ahh, my goddess..." "Hey, that boy-a has a cute butt..."


    A bunch of aggravated noises came from behind him, causing White to flinch and return to his senses.


    (...What is going on? Why are they so angry? A-Also, who the hell said that last one?! That''s a pervert!)


    He tried to look around, but the men were no longer giving him any hostile glares for some reason.


    "Haa... Shall we go then, White-sama?"


    "...? I understand."


    (Did I do something wrong?)


    Curious as to why Heinesia had revealed a disappointed expression, White followed meekly from behind with many questions bubbling in his head.


    Leaving behind a door leading to the back of the receptionist desks, they moved through a long corridor. There were a few private rooms along the way, but their destination was straight at the other end of the passageway where a private escalator was.


    They took the lift up to the third floor, and stepped foot into a lobby that looked more refined as if it were a noble''s mansion. They took a turn to the right, and entered a room filled with measurement equipment.


    Closing the door behind her, Heinesia walked up before the young man and adjusted her spectacles with an expectant look. "Let''s begin with your measurements, shall we?"


    ...Why did he get a weird feeling from how she had said it?


    "Haaah... reach it deeper..."


    "H-Heinesia-san... I can''t..."


    "No, you can do it, j-just a little bit further..."


    "I...I can''t..."


    "Ah, I can feel it... you''re going to hit it..."


    "U-Ugh..."


    "Just a little bit more... you can do it."


    An encouraging whisper at the side of his ear finally broke him.


    "H-Haah... haaah... No, I can''ttt!!!" The young man cried out with a flushed face.


    ...


    ... ... ... ...


    White fell down onto the measurement equipment, exhausted.


    A woman''s face looked up at him and glanced at his face, while jotting down some notes.


    "Hmm, well... you get a pass at least."


    "J-Just a pass huh..." He panted heavily as his heart rate began to steady.


    Heinesia was currently gauging White''s physical aptitude to certain things that was common for an adventurer to perform.


    Things like swinging a sword, holding an axe in reverse-grip, and even the posture when pulling a bowstring were some ''measurements'' that were taken. Heinesia had taken careful attention to how well the young man went about doing each station and even patiently told him how to handle those weapons.


    White thought that Heinesia truly had the qualities of a top-class guild staff here, and the respect given to her by the adventurers were not unfounded. Although he had to say, the fanatics were still a little overbearing to him. They were treating a guild receptionist like some kind of idol that shouldn''t be touched by anyone.


    (Well... she does look have the temperament and looks of a goddess.)


    "Hmm?"


    In the middle of recording something, Heinesia suddenly squinted her eyes as if she had noticed something.


    She was looking at his legs.


    (W-Wait... did she notice?!)


    "Don''t move. Let me see. I said don''t move..."


    "U-Ugh..."


    White wanted to clamp his thighs together, but it didn''t seem like she was giving him any choice in that matter.


    In the end, White stayed still as instructed, as Heinesia got even closer to his ankle. Although he tried to hold himself back, it was giving him a reverse effect instead.


    ... ...


    "There''s signs of healing, but it doesn''t seem like it''s being treated fully. Here... sit down, I''ll heal it for you while I''m at it."


    Fortunately, it didn''t seem like what he was expecting at all. White heaved a sigh of relief, he also didn''t want to take trouble the guild receptionist, from his one experience he had seen using a healing spell as creating a burden on one''s body.


    "Heinesia-san... you don''t have to..." He shifted his gaze away apologetically.


    "...Sit. Down. You don''t want this to develop into some more serious, don''t you."


    White nodded conservatively. Being pressured into accepting her goodwill, he sat down on the chair as Heinesia knelt down and started a short incantation.


    "Wounds, cleanse yourself from this body. ?Heal? ."


    Following the skill chant, the numbness he had been experiencing on his ankle since yesterday was actually beginning to fade away completely. As expected of the advanced version of ?Lesser Heal?.


    With an awed expression, White asked her,


    "Heinesia-san, you''re a Cleric?"


    "Yeah. Although it''s embarassing to say, that I''ve not advanced much further than that. I''ve hit a wall a few years ago, so I stopped being an adventurer."


    White wanted to say something, but noticing that she didn''t seem to mind talking about the topic, he thought that his concerns were unnecessary. Perhaps Heinesia had come to terms with her talent, and had instead found her calling in being a guide for others.


    "Alright, I guess all that''s left is to confirm your class affinity once again. Although you might have seen it before during your Baptism Ritual when you are younger, but this is just a formal procedure to obtain your guild card."


    White simply nodded while pushing aside the strange terms he was unclear of. They were probably some things that happens to the average person in this world. He assumed that the "Baptism Ritual" was also a way to check for one''s class affinity once they were old enough, a coming-of-age ceremony of sorts.


    What White was not aware of, was the fact that he was actually on the mark about that guess.


    Heinesia took out a translucent grey orb that looked like it was used for fortune telling.


    "This is the [Sense Marble]. It gauges an Ascendant''s class affinity and allows one to better choose their class when they reach Level 5. You do it like this----"


    Its crystalline surface shined as it was being touched by her slender fingers.


    It was a faint white glow.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    When Heinesia gave way to him, White stood forward and pressed his palm against the marble''s surface.


    Shiiin----


    The orb glowed faintly red, but there were traces of blue as well. It did not seem like anything too drastic was going to happen, like the orb shattering due to a large amount of protagonistic power. The shine wasn''t too strong either, so it might have appeared that he only had about the same potential as Heinesia. However, he wasn''t too disappointed either. Since his close calls in the Rotting Forest, White was already wise enough to keep his expectations in proportionate with reality.


    "It appears that White-sama has a moderate talent for being a [Berserker]." Heinesia said convincingly.


    (I see...)


    In the game, there existed 5 main classes: Nightwalker ? Mage ? Marksman ? Fighter ? Warrior


    Each of them branch out into different subclasses and become specialized in something different, divided into 4 progressive levels: Base, Elementary, Intermediate, Advanced.


    There are classes that have more subclasses to choose from, and there also also those that have predetermined routes in their advancement paths.


    For example, a [Fighter] is the base class, a [Monk] would be the elementary class, [Pugilist] as the intermediate class, and [Martial Lord] being the advanced class. If one chose [Pugilist] instead of the other subclasses, turning into a [Martial Lord] became a fixed advancement path which the player could not choose to opt out of midway.


    As a [Berserker], his choices were still varied so there was time to decide what path he wanted to take. He knew he shouldn''t be ungrateful about it, but White was still a little dejected that he couldn''t get an affinity for the [Mage] paths. White really wanted to be proficient in magic in this other world. It was a classic after all, he wanted to see a fireball coming out of his palm while he threw out a cool one-liner...


    ...


    "Don''t worry." As if understanding what he was thinking, Heinesia reassured him.


    "You can still decide to choose a low-affinity class when you reach Level 5. There are precedents where taking a deviating class had been very much the better choice in the long run, but that is not a common occurrence. I would still advise you to choose something you have affinity for, but it is ultimately up to White-sama to decide.


    For now, the guild card will list you as having no class, but it will be updated once you visit a church with the intent of taking it to the next level. There, the Goddess of Growth, Ennieus will bestow you the class that you desire. Anyway, we''re done with the examination. Please relax in here for a bit, I will be out to retrieve your guild card. It will take only a moment."


    Seeing White nod, Heinesia then left the room with quick steps. The young man rested his head against the sofa he was lying on, and looked up at the ceiling in a daze.


    "...A berserker huh... that''s a little out of character for me." He chuckled to himself as if he had heard a funny joke.


    Heinesia soon returned with the guild card as promised.


    "The card has been processed with your information. Please take a look and confirm it for yourself."


    A sleek looking card coated with a metallic bronze material was presented to him. But because nothing was written on it, White became visibly confused. Heinesia laughed softly and formed a rectangle in the air with her fingers:


    "Because the information is private, everything is hidden with the interface of a [Unique Item]. You just have to open its item information."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, White lowered his head as he tried to do as she had said. Immediately, an interface similar to the status window appeared before his eyes.


    "How is it?"


    "It''s... kind of empty."


    "Huhu, of course it is. You just got it, and it is up to you to fill it up with your own achievements. Let me explain to you what each of them does----"


    Following a lengthy but comprehensive explanation, White began to get a gist of how the card worked.


    The guild card had a different way of categorizing things from a Status Window. It was also unable to observe things like HP or Level. If anything, it seemed more like a passport that was primarily created with human interactions in mind.


    One could enter a sub-guild and it would be recorded in the card as a way of showing your affiliation with them. These were sort of parties created among adventurers, and there were many merits to adventuring with one. In Halvan, there were more than a dozen sub-guilds with different aims and ideals. Heinesia told the young man that if he were to join a sub-guild, he had to choose one that fits his goals the best.


    Another thing to note about the card was the [Title] function. Titles obtained would grant the wielder stats, but only one out of the many that could be received could be equipped at any given time. As he had just started out, White was only a [Novice Adventurer].


    This title gave him: ? Aspiration +1 ? , which reduced his stamina consumption by a little. It seemed fitting for someone who was just starting out and would be facing tons of physical obstacles in the near future.


    "Also, since only one guild card can be active at a time, you should talk to the guild staff if you want to leave the city. This way, you can properly register at a new branch again with your rank transferred over to another card after you return the old one to us."


    That meant that if White ever decide to leave Halvan, he wouldn''t need to restart from the bottom again in another city.


    "I guess that''s all about the guild card. If there are any more questions, you can come back anytime and I''ll explain them for you. For now, your registration is complete. Please take good care of the card, otherwise there will be a fee incurred should you lose it!"


    White nodded in understanding.


    "Very good. With that, White-sama is now officially an adventurer in this city! Please work hard from now on befitting the role of an adventurer okay?"


    When Heinesia smiled while interlocking her fingers together, White could only smile bashfully and thank her again for everything.


    "I-I still have much to learn... And uhm... sorry for attracting this much attention..."


    She seemed to have understood his words but reassured him.


    "Don''t worry about those guys, they usually don''t resort to violence since everyone follows the adventurer''s code strictly around here. But if they are actively looking for trouble, don''t hesitate to let me know okay? They''ll be handled appropriately~"


    White shuddered when he saw her unwrinkled smile. Smiling nervously in return, he muttered: "I hope... things doesn''t come down to that..."


    "Fufu... that''s true, it''s best if adventurers don''t bicker with each other for something trivial. Anyway, off you go. I look forward to White-sama''s achievements in the future."


    "...Ha-haha... I''ll do my best."


    "That you''ll do." Heinesia smiled.


    After giving his gratitude again, White made a 90 degree bow and left the guild.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 11

    Like Heinesia had said, no one went out of their way to make trouble for a fellow adventurer unless they were provoked. The adventurers in this city were kept in check by each other, so infighting rarely occurred as long as everyone kept by the rules. Of course it was still scary to leave with danger-filled eyes on him, but he knew he had to get used to it.


    Only when he had avoided a stretched out feet from a clear troublemaker that he was able to get to the door. When he had finally left, he could hear the silence from earlier returning to normal inside. White heaved a sigh of relief as if he had passed a very difficult stage. It wasn''t as if he was there to make friends, but it was definitely stressful to travel alone without a companion.


    He suddenly thought about Shinri again, but realized that there he had revealed moments of weakness again. White shook his head and took in a huge breath.


    He was going to be better than this.


    Without delay, White quickly headed to the city gate again to meet with the soldier before the day ended.


    When he saw the young man, he put his spear down to one side.


    "So you''re registered?" He took a look at the bronze card and nodded.


    "Yes, I''m here to return this to you."


    After keeping the leather tag back into his pocket, the soldier curtly replied:


    "I see. Then here, I''ll return it."


    When White received the silver coin, he appeared confused. The soldier explained shortly after, "Adventurers are exempt from the tolls."


    So this was what Heinesia meant by an adventurer''s perks.


    "T-Thank you!"


    The soldier snorted and turned his head away. After receiving the money back from entering the city, White bowed and left.


    ... ...


    (What should I do now?)


    He had learnt a whole lot today, and it felt like he shouldn''t push himself too much.


    "...I should find some place to stay."


    Taking out the map, White navigated around the inner district and found the inn recommended by Shinri.


    The exterior of the inn looked like a simple bistro, but the flowers and potted plants besides the flight of brick steps to the entrance gave a very welcoming mood to foreigners who simply wanted to have a brief, relaxed stay in the city.


    Having decided to stay here, White pushed open the glassy double doors and entered the premises.


    Clink. Clink. The doorbells chimed melodiously.


    Flashy yellow lights greeted him, illuminated the wood flooring and walls around. Inside the inn was decor with furniture of a classy pub. There were not many people around as he had expected, although there were a few well-dressed adults partaking in some colorful-looking drinks. They had turned to look at him when he had entered, but quickly took their eyes away after realizing that it wasn''t anybody important.


    White thought that it was nice for things to be inconspicuous like this. He enjoyed the ambience while standing for a few seconds before peering deeper inside.


    In the center of the inn was a long marble table curved in a semicircle like those in a sushi restaurant, forming the counter. A female receptionist dressed like a lobby staff in a hotel was stationed there. He felt a little out of place with his get-up, but still mustered up enough courage to come to the counter.


    "Welcome to the Dancing Pavilion! How may I help you?"


    Although she had been fairly suspicious if the young man was a customer or not, the receptionist still greeted him with a business-like smile. She had blonde hair tied with a ponytail beneath a black-laced ribbon.


    When she saw the youth''s face obscured behind the hood, the woman widened her eyes and her cheeks became slightly rosy a moment after. It seems that she had straightened her back promptly as well, as if to give off a better impression to the young man.


    But because he was used to it, White did not think deeply about why this keeps happening to him during his first encounters with people. But he was honestly glad that she was someone easy to talk to, and that lessened his nervousness from interacting with strangers. It gave him motivation to put in some effort to cure his social anxiety too.


    White decided to be straightforward with his intentions as he lacked the ability to chalk up to formalities.


    "...T-... To stay, please. ...What are the lodging rates?"


    The receptionist raised an eyebrow as she glanced behind him, probably noticing the lack of luggage. But she still aptly followed.


    "Yes, the lodging rates are 20 coppers a day, meals would be charged an additional 10."


    After thinking for a while, White took out a silver coin from the pouch and placed it on the counter.


    "...Then I''ll stay uhm... one night here. ...Ah, without the meals, for now."


    He thought that ''hotel food'' was probably going to be more expensive than local diners, thus he decided to look around a bit more before making his choice. After all, he wasn''t going to stay here for extended periods of time either. White was simply looking for temporary lodging at the moment.


    At the moment when the coin was slid over with his finger, the receptionist had brushed hers past them, causing White to flinch.


    The receptionist seemed to have caught notice of his reaction, and giggled cutely.


    "I have certainly received one silver coin. Please hold on." The inn receptionist responded with a flirtatious smile.


    Was that intentional? His heart rate had risen because of that.


    (Yeah, I must have been overly conscious of her.)


    After writing some numbers on a piece of paper, she withdrew 20 copper coins and a key from the drawer at the bottom of the table.


    "Then that would be 30 copper coins change. Here is the change and the key, please return the key in the morning when you check out okay?"


    "Thank you..."


    It seems that 1 silver = 50 copper. He would have to experiment with a gold coin next to see if the denominators held the same in this country.


    As he took them from the counter, White thought of something and opened his mouth shamelessly to ask, "By the way, ... do you uhm, know of any good place to eat around here?"


    "Hmm, I guess a good place would be the Yunosu Diner from across this street. I''ve been there a few times already, and they have a good variety of cuisines for a reasonable price."


    He was expecting to get turned down, but the receptionist had surprisingly replied him.


    (Yunosu Diner...)


    White didn''t hear of Shinri mentioning a place like this, so it must have opened fairly recently? No, he was just assuming that she knew everything now. Perhaps it was fine to take a look at it tomorrow.


    As if the woman had suddenly recalled something, she nervously turned her head towards another person stationed at another counter to the far right. White had not noticed that person at all at first.


    "But if you''re looking for good liquor or a nice place to relax, you can just come to the bar here for your meal."


    White saw a serious-looking, white-haired elderly wiping a wine glass with a cloth. He appears to be someone like a bartender in this inn, and was dressed with an aloof demeanor that implied that he held quite the experience catering for rich people. Since their conversation had caught his attention, the receptionist had slipped in a recommendation as she didn''t want to be accused of not doing her job. Deciding not to make things hard for her, White nodded and replied.


    "T-Thanks, I''ll think about it."


    "No problem!"


    Smiling as if she''d appreciated his follow-up, the blonde-hair bowed and gestured to a flight of stairs at the side.


    "Your room is a single-bed room on the second level. Take a left turn at the stairs and it should be your room at the end."


    "...Also... if you need room service... call me."


    (...!!!)


    After escaping from her hands touching the side of his flushed face, White retreated upstairs with quick steps.


    He was unable to withstand temptation. After all, he was a virgin, he didn''t know if he was being teased or not. The time with Shinri had already made him paranoid of being blue-balled. He was also not confident with areas relating to romance.


    "...Phew..."


    He had unconsciously heaved a sigh of relief because of the bubbling tension earlier.


    Arriving at the doorstep of his assigned room, White unlocked the door with the key and stepped inside after closing it after him.


    The room was larger than his apartment, but the furnishing was simple such that there was not much to look at. A full-sized bed was positioned at the center of the room with a dressing table right beside it and a windowsill which leads to a window right above. There was also a wardrobe which he could hang his clothes in, and a bathroom next to that wall.


    He first took a bath, and surprisingly it wasn''t that much different from a normal bath on Earth. The only difference was that the faucet had been replaced with an automatic capability that would operate once he injected his ''intention to use'' into it. Apparently this was an item that was powered by dungeon cores. White dumped all his dirty laundry into a core-powered washing machine so they would be cleaned as he took his time in the bathroom.


    White had almost fell asleep in the bath because of how comfortable it felt, but he eventually got out of it, dried himself with a towel and wore the clothes provided by the inn inside the bathroom. The feeling of clean clothes was really comfortable. He also noticed that there was something like a receiver, or a dialpad on a coffee table at the corner.


    (A hotel line?)


    Was this the way guests could call room service like the receptionist had said?


    (...No no no no...)


    He quickly shook off the lewd thoughts forming in his head.


    In any case if he looked at it from a clearer perspective, everything so far felt like an experience in a two-star hotel to him. Was this what the hero who came from Earth had envisioned with their ''inventions''?


    White didn''t pursue such a tedious topic any further. He thought that everything was fine as long as it was comfortable.


    Now that he had found some time alone, White began to reflect on the happenings for today. He plopped himself onto the bed wearily and looked up at an unfamiliar ceiling.


    He thought that he had persisted for long enough, and he could finally enjoy the soft comfort of a proper bed. The silky texture of the bed sheets began to draw out his accumulated fatigue from his body, and slowly he began to close his heavy eyelids. It didn''t take long for White to fall asleep within a few minutes.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 12

    White woke up, and he instinctively moved his hand to the side to grab his phone. When he realized that it wasn''t there, his eyes closed again and his mind began to work itself out.


    (Ah, that''s right... I have been...)


    Sighing to himself, White got up while scratching his hair.


    After letting out a few yawns, he felt a little less lethargic. Or rather, it was clearly all gone. This inn had a comfortable environment for someone like him to rest in, and he immediately felt that the money was worth it. White flipped his body up and tidied up the bed sheets. While doing so, he also pondered over what he should do for the rest of the day.


    First he retrieved the clothes from the washing machine. It was convenient that they had also turned dry from the fire magic infused into it to regulate the heat after each wash. Since the simple-looking pajamas were complimentary with each visit, he kept it with him and changed back into his original set of clothes.


    When he was sure he had not left anything behind, White left his room. He headed downstairs and returned the room key to a new face at the receptionist table. After putting his hood back on, the young man decided to walk around outside for a bit.


    Walking around the streets, passing through a plaza and a few more large buildings, he found out that this place wasn''t very active in the morning. Most likely due to the work cycles of the adventurers, as adventurers tend to extend deep into the night, businesses would bend the timing of their operations to fit with such a lifestyle.


    Although there wasn''t much stores open yet, he knew of a place that was open in the morning. White circled around the streets near the inn a few times before deciding to go to the restaurant called Yunosu Diner.


    He entered the recommended diner and looked around. Since there was no one to receive him, White decided to sit down on an empty seat first. They must still be busy with the morning preparations, there were only a few people around.


    ��Sorry to keep you waiting, welcome to Yunosu Diner!"


    An apron-wearing girl approached his seat after a few minutes. He could see a cowlick sprouting out from her bed hair.


    (Did she just wake up...?) White mused.


    The girl suddenly paused and stared at his face.


    ��...Hm, you have a very rare hair color. Ah I see, Nii-chan you must be new here!"


    The girl spoke with a hearty sense of familiarity, it gave him a sense of welcome.


    "Y-Yeah, I am."


    (Rare hair color? ...Speaking of which, I really didn''t see anyone with black hair since yesterday. Is this the reason why people have been staring at me? ...I''m afraid this might reveal the fact that I''m an otherworlder. If it''s possible, I should bleach it...)


    He began to make plans for himself in his head. It felt a little strange to be seen this way, and honestly a little uncomfortable. It was as if he was being observed like an endangered animal in the zoo. However the girl didn''t seem to hold any ill intentions when she said it, and it finally revealed why people were taking second glances at him, so he didn''t think badly of her. But he still wasn''t used to her eyes on his face.


    "In that case... would you like a recommendation instead? The names of our dishes are... well, pretty strange if I do say so myself... ahahaha..." Hiding the menu behind her back, the waitress girl laughed sheepishly.


    "Oi, you lass! I heard that!"


    From the back, White could heard someone yell at her.


    "Shut up, old geezer! If you have time to complain, then do something about the name [Wall-climbing Duck]!"


    "..."


    (W-Wall-climbing... what?)


    "There must be fewer customers because of the stupid names you make!"


    "G-Guh..."


    When she felt like there was no longer any complaints in the kitchen, the waitress focused her attention on White again.


    "...Why, I''m sorry for having you witness such a scene, nii-chan..."


    The girl laughed dryly as she scratched her cheeks.


    "...It''s okay... uhm...I-I''ll just have the recommended set."


    "Okay! On it!"


    Recommendations were great, just like how fast-food worked, he could use simple lines like "whatever you recommend" or "the newest burger" and end the conversation easily.


    Feeling that his plan had succeeded, White sighed inwardly. It would be some time before he was able to get over his social anxiety completely.


    "Then, does our morning salad-combo sound good? There''s our roasted vegetables & scallops with marinated savory gravy over it. Although the price is on the higher end, I can guarantee its taste that will definitely bring you back for more!"


    He didn''t really get it, but it sounded amazing. Perhaps he shouldn''t skimp on food.


    "Our veggie dishes are famous Halvan specialties since it has a unique fragrance that brings out the freshness of our seafood~ Usually it is limited to 20 servings but today we made a little bit extra!"


    ��I-Is that so... ...Well then, in that case I''ll have... one please.��


    Daunted by the overenthusiastic girl, White decided to order what was recommended without thinking too hard about it.


    The girl also appreciated that her customer had made up her mind quickly, and beamed with delight.


    ��Got it, one pickled forest salad~"


    ��Also uhm... Could you give me an up-size on the servings?��


    Just in case, he would have a bigger portion since it wasn''t as filling as it sounded. Hearing that there was an upsized order, the girl grinned having had more business.


    ��Okay, a big serving at that~!��


    With that, she went back inside the shop. While waiting, White played around with his status window. After a few minutes, the waitress came back with a big plate of palatable greens with a sprinkle of scallops, as well as a bowl of soup and drink.


    ��Here you go, nii-chan! The drink is on the house~"


    "O-Oh, thank you..."


    White surveyed the dishes more carefully before him and widened his eyes. It was an adult''s portion with more to spare, could he even finish it? Even still, it looked really amazing.


    "...U-Uhm, how much does it cost?��


    ��This would be 8 copper coins.��


    (8 copper coins? ... I can afford that.)


    It was definitely a little pricey, but it was still reasonable like what the inn person told him. She had assured him that he was paying for quality food.


    Deciding to pay first to avoid any hassle later when the diner became crowded, White reached into his pockets and took out the coins for payment. Having received the correct amount, the girl smiled and placed her hands on her waist.


    "Thank you for your patronage! Well then, enjoy your meal~"


    The waitress girl bowed lightly again before skipping away to the entrance of the restaurant to start pulling in new customers.


    "...Yeah, thanks..."


    After a delayed response, White stopped spacing out while staring at her energetic back. He picked up the cutlery and started to eat.


    (...! Delicious!)


    Though being only a recommendation, it was amazingly delicious. Somehow it got a nostalgic taste to it, restaurant. No, it had a homely taste to it. The lettuce spread with seafood were crispy and savory, with each bite he could taste the burst of flavors filling his mouth. The food was wolfed down greedily, and White finished it in no time.


    The soup and then tasting the fresh fruit punch alongside the meal. Having cooled down from the meal, White hiccuped in satisfication. He stood up slowly and decided it was time to leave.


    "I''ll come again."


    After the satisfactory meal, White left an extra copper coin at the counter as a tip and left quietly. He didn''t want to draw attention to himself too much.


    White thought of the things he wanted to do today.


    After obtaining his permit to stay in the city as an adventurer, he now had to do things befitting one. But there were a few things he had to obtain before he could do so.


    Although Heinesia had already told him of the general outline of what his guild card does, he was still expected to pay another visit since he didn''t know more than what Shinri had taught him before.


    He was only taught how to ''dodge'' and pay attention to hidden dangers in the forest, but because they were all very specific lessons centered around the Rotting Forest, White did not necessarily know where to begin as a fledgling adventurer.


    This was probably why she had told him to learn the essentials from the guild instead.


    But of course, he could do the minimum amount of preparation before going there again. White didn''t want to look like someone who was too inexperienced to make their own decisions themselves.


    White inspected his body.


    He was given a dagger currently strapped on his chest armor, but the armor in question was on the verge of being destroyed. It was in a sorry state.


    Seeing his current gear, White made up his mind for his next destination.


    Following his map, White arrived at a blacksmith shop. Located at the corner of a less-frequented road, the building was of the usual drab unpainted flat lumber, and the roof covered with cedar shingles. It looked like a shed from the outside.


    Since the door was unlocked, he knocked two times before entering. The wide front door light came through windows on both sides of the building, giving him some trouble adjusting his eyes to the dimness of the place.


    When he got used to it, he realized that no one was around. This was a big room on the first floor where all the blacksmith��s equipment was kept, appearing to be the forge. There were anvils, pounding hammers laying on rusty metal benches, thick gloves hanging on racks, tongs and even blade stocks.


    Although the place was a little messy, White was a little excited. That''s right, the young man had came here instead of a normal store at the inner district because he wanted a custom-made weapon just for himself.


    Thinking that the blacksmith was probably out for a break, he sat down on a nearby bench and looked around in the meantime. The finished products hung on the walls of this room proudly; From swords to shields, White admired their worksmanship fully.


    ? Todd''s Sword Mk. 6 ?????????? ? Craft ? Equipment - One-handed Sword ? 540 Attack ? Light attribute ?


    ?   Todd''s Shield Mk. 3 ?????????? ? Craft ? Equipment - Shield ? Light attribute ?


    After some time, someone else entered the store and was surprised to see someone inside. Although he had the height of a midget, but it was clear from his well-toned body that he was more of an adult than a child.


    (...Is this a dwarf?)


    "Who are you."


    Casting a suspicious glare towards White, the young man bowed and hastily gave his greetings. He realized he had rude as he was caught staring for too long.


    "H-Hello senior. I am looking for a blacksmi---"


    "---Leave."


    "Eh?"


    "I said leave."


    The dwarf replied with a snort. He had a grumpy expression on his face.


    "I''m not in a good mood to do business with you, we''re closed for today."


    "Ah... w-wait---"


    But before he knew it, White was thrown outside and the doors were shut tightly in front of him.


    (...What the hell...)


    Why did Shinri-san recommend such a strange person?


    Feeling a little dispirited from the sudden, and irresponsible behavior of the dwarf, White left the shed and thought that he had no other choice than to buy a weapon normally from a store that had better customer service. He had eyed a few good ones while window-shopping around before so he had alternatives in case something unexpected happened. However, he didn''t really believe that it would actually happen.


    And to think he was looking forward to have a custom-made weapon too. Shaking off the disappointment he was feeling, White entered the inner district after a few minutes.


    The mirage of roadside trees forming and gently fluctuating in the distance made his eyes heavy---- Not even taking into account that White was originally of the "midnight" race, anyone directly exposed to the two suns in this world would instantaneously start to sweat. As the young man walked on the asphalt road with the map in his hands, he began to feel his steps turning weary.


    The young man desperately took in a large breath of fresh air blowing against his nose, and a smell of sea salt came alongside the drifting scent of spices. Apparently this city was close to a harbor, that was why there were more products that came from the sea and were cheaper.


    But the winds coming from the harbor close to the city was barely enough. For a habitual recluse like White, heavy sunlight was his Achilles'' heel.


    "It''s so freaking... hot..."


    The young man had not counted how many times he had uttered the same words this way.


    As he went even deeper into the city, White could also tell that the wind wasn''t as strong too. The structure of how the districts were partitioned also made it hard for wind to pass through the high-rise buildings.


    ��Haah... haaah... drink... I need a drink...��


    His footsteps had long turned sluggish and wavering slightly. Since White was truly unable to bear the heat wave that was scorching him alive, the young man was attracted towards a vendor that was selling cold refreshments.


    "Yaa, here for a cold one?"


    White nodded and peered at his products. There was surprisingly an ice box in this world. There was a mist resembling that of dry ice leaking out of it, but there didn''t seem to be any ice in it.


    (Ice magic?) White pondered to himself.


    (How convenient. Ah, how nice. I also want to learn ice magic...)


    But before he could even use them, he had to reach Level 5 at least to obtain his class. Thinking about the far road ahead, White sighed and returned to the conversation meekly.


    "Uhm... what do you have? A non-alcoholic drink would be nice..."


    The man grinned and stated, "How about this one. It''s the only one that''s not alcoholic."


    (Seriously? ...Well, ...I can''t be picky.)


    White purchased the recommended drink. It was a wooden bowl of ice, and in the center there was a cyan-colored drink.


    ? ? Spearmint Ale ? Common Grade ? Consumable: Recovers 3 Stamina over 20 seconds.?


    "Please come again!"


    The man hollered with a smile. After paying 3 coppers for the refreshment, White looked into the amount of coins left in the pouch and sighed again.


    (This little expense should be fine right?) He chided himself.


    From the look that seemed rather satisfied as the young man walked away, White could tell that this was the general attitude the shop owners had towards people.


    He decided to act more straightforward when he reached the weapon store.


    (This is the place this time.)


    White cross-checked the location on the map Shinri had given him, and he marked a new point on his own in case he forgot how to come here.


    This store wasn''t very big like most of the buildings at the inner district, but the doorstep to the entrance still exuded a similarly wealthy feel to the place. There were carvings on the door, and a sign with unintelligible letters that probably meant "Welcome".


    Taking a deep breath, White was about to push open the door when he heard a commotion from inside.


    (Hmm...?)


    He didn''t think to intrude on something possibly private, so White placed his ear against the door and listened for a while----


    "...unused... come here... ...refund!"


    (An argument?)


    White thought that he wanted no part of it, and was about to back away from the door when... it suddenly burst open!

 [Vol 0] Chapter 13

    "...And I''m definitely coming back to settle this again... ...Eh?"


    White inadvertently bumped into someone who had pushed open the door in a furious manner. Because it was so sudden, the White felt the momentum against him and was unable to hold his balance from a head ram straight into his chest.


    The back of his head struck the concrete ground, causing him to jolt in pain.


    "Ughh---!"


    There was the faint pressing of softness against his chest, and he could hear a light moan from the person on top of him.


    As he tried to get up, White felt a brush of hair tickle his cheeks. A lilac scent drifted into his nose once his senses were realigned again.


    His vision got clearer, and soon he found himself staring at a girl.


    A big-chested girl. She was really well-endowed in the right places, her ''pillows'' were probably the reason why she was more cushioned from the fall.


    "Ow ow ow ow..."


    The girl grimaced as she rubbed her forehead painfully, making a nasal sound. As she was regaining her sense of balance, White was allowed to get a clearer view of her.


    White... no, argent silvery hair that cascaded down lengthily, and narrow saffron eyes! She wore a half-armor that implied that she was some kind of knight and judging from the intricate details marked around her pauldrons, she probably hailed from a fairly distinguished family too. Due to how well her appearance fit them, the girl gave people the impression of a prideful, ivory-painted lion which had came out of a painting.


    Back on Earth, one would consider those features to be that of a western beauty that is probably unobtainable for most men. He couldn''t believe that he was in such close proximity of someone so gorgeous. Was this the start of a chance, romantic encounter?


    ...He wouldn''t bet on it, besides White still had to work up the courage to dispel his social anxiety first before he laid his hands on a woman. That did not stop White from feeling a one-sided attraction towards the girl, however.


    Even now, her body was exuding a girlish fragrance, stimulating his senses. Truth be told, not including Shinri, it had been a very long time since White had any physical contact with another girl, thus it was unavoidable that a blush was beginning to form on his face. From the brush of her skin against his clothes, White even felt a small ''reaction'' from it. After all, he was also in his adolescence. He had a healthy young snake protruding in between his pants, but he had hidden it well.


    The silver-haired girl soon realized that someone was checking her out with a rather perverse look, and her eyes suddenly glinted with caution. Acknowledging his presence, she spoke while staring daggers at the young man she had never seen before in this city.


    "...Who are you?"


    (...!!)


    It seems that he was right about how distinguished the girl was, as her words contained a certain pressure of authority in them. Just from that question, White found the lines of apology in his mind crash down into a mess. As a result, his voice became incoherent. He could almost swear that the girl was about to draw her sword at any moment now.


    "...I...I''m...I''m..."


    "Yes, you are? Go on...?"


    But he wasn''t given any room to breathe, as her demanding tone cornered the young man even further. If he had any attempts to piece together his confidence, they were completely gone now.


    Silver-hair was clearly displeased with his answer.


    It was then...


    "Please wait, Beatrice-sama!"


    An exasperated voice beckoned the Silver-hair to turn back, apparently her name was Beatrice.


    Fortunately, another girl that seemed to be a few years younger than Beatrice came out a beat later to break the tense atmosphere. She had a light olive hair that was tied together with twin-tails, and an expression that seemed to be panicking as she left the store. Although not on the level of Beatrice here, this girl was still considerably attractive by Earth''s standards. She would be someone who wouldn''t be strange being seen enjoying a normal romance in high school.


    In fact, White had realized that the standard of beauty he had seen since yesterday was significantly higher than what he was used to.


    Although there were still undesirable ones that appeared one out of every ten people, he still appreciated the fact that humanity had simply gotten more ''refined''. He briefly wondered if this was only the case for Halvan, but decided that it would be a long time into the future before he had an opportunity to visit another city just as big.


    The girl was carrying a few rolls of scrolls, and that seemed to occupy her hands completely. She gave off the feeling of a squire, or an attendant, most likely for Beatrice given the respectful tone she was giving her.


    "Ah, Beatrice-sama, this is..."


    When Beatrice heard the girl behind her, she realized that her position right now wasn''t the greatest. Her face revealed a slight blush, if only for an instant.


    "..." She had clearly taken her frustrations on someone unrelated.


    Seemingly aware that it was also her own fault that she had not looked at where she was running into, the girl shook her head with a tired look and sighed,


    "...Haaah, I''m sorry... I''m just annoyed."


    "D-Don''t worry about it... Happens to th-the best of us..."


    "Here, can you stand?"


    "A-Ah... T-Thank you..."


    White picked up the hand offered to him in surprise and got up. All semblance of her previous agitated nature was now completely submerged into a stoic expression.


    "I''ll be going now. And you... it''s best you not go in there."


    (What...? Why? The store looks like it was quite decent though?)


    "The storekeeper... is a scammer."


    Leaving behind those words with a hateful expression, Beatrice left with the olive-haired girl. He was still unsure what the two''s relationship were, but he didn''t think he would meet them in the future anyway. Although White had decided to live as an adventurer, it didn''t mean that he wanted to stand out. Being acquainted with nobles could only spell indefinite trouble in the future when he was still so weak.


    But what did Beatrice mean by that?


    (A scammer...)


    Now that he looked at the store more subjectively, the store wasn''t as ritzy as it looked. It was also bordering on the edge of being antique, certainly not some place where he would get the latest equipment from. The young man was beginning to contemplate about his choice now. But because White had walked a fair distance just to get here already, he figured that it was probably fine if he was just there to window-shop like before. At least he could take a look at what it offered. Maybe the outdated stuff would sell for cheaper, White chided himself.


    With that, he pushed open the door again.


    He had come here because he had seen adventurers coming out of this store before with potions, and he was going to get them along with his essentials.


    "Welcomeee..."


    White was greeted by a lethargic voice that belonged to a young girl that looked about 12 years of age. Her eyes looked baggy as if she had gone through several nights without sleeping, and her unkempt chartreuse hair showed signs of not having bathed as well.


    It seems like the chime by the door had informed the store owner of his arrival. ...Store owner? That wasn''t quite right. She was too young for that. The girl was pretty as he had expected the females in this world to be, but she was definitely jailbait. Yet, he found himself unable to look away from her unripe body.


    (W-Wait... what am I even thinking...?!)


    "...Ar-are... you okay? You look... uhm..."


    Trying to mask his flustered thoughts, White broke into another stutter as usual.


    The girl looked up briefly at the young man before losing interest again. She was flicking her nails with a bored expression.


    "Yeah, you''re not paid to care."


    White felt a little shocked at her coldness. Wasn''t the storekeeper supposed to greet their customers nicely?


    The little girl seemed to pick up on his unrest and shrugged her shoulders, sitting back up again.


    "So, what do you want."


    "I''m uhh... looking for potions, and some weapons. Do you have a recommendation or a----"


    White stopped his words halfway.


    Because the girl had fallen asleep.


    "Uhm..."


    "...Aah? Oh, you were still talking? You don''t give up, do you? ...Mm, let me recall it... The things... you should be looking for should be... there somewhere? Don''t know, don''t care. Find it yourself."


    She pointed towards a shelf on the right.


    "Now shoo shoo."


    "Y-You were listening?"


    The little girl rolled her eyes leisurely. "...It doesn''t take two plus two to know what a pipsqueak like you is looking for."


    (P-Pipsqueak...)


    That was when White had realized that the little girl had glanced at his neck before. That was where a small bronze trinket was hung. The Guild Card had a way to shrink itself into that form, and it was mandatory to wear it like that in order to enter dungeons and adventurer-specific locations. The card form was used for identification within the guild and access to the functions inside.


    She had already noticed that the young man was a newbie when he entered.


    "...Thank you."


    "No pwobrem''." The girl lazily gave him a thumbs up while leaning against the counter, preparing to fall asleep again.


    "When you''re done picking, come up to the front and wake me up kayyy... Haaa-aah~"


    The girl really did not look like she cared much about her customer, so there was nothing he could do about it. With that said, she yawned with a cat-like purr, laying down her head on the counter and no longer moved.


    White felt a little conflicted inside because the little girl was not like the other merchants he had seen so far. Although he wasn''t asking for her to be so cynical like them, she still lacked the properly attitude of a merchant.


    Considering her age, White briefly thought that it was unreasonable for him to expect so much from a child.


    At the very least, he was fortunate that he wouldn''t get berated for window-shopping.


    He walked over to a row of shelves where the little girl had gestured. They were kind of sooty as if the store''s interior had not been maintained properly for quite some time. It felt like he was treasure-hunting in a thrift shop, and White had to spend a considerable amount of time before he could get his hands on something that was actually useful.


    So imagine his surprise when he came across a few decent items immediately. From basic potions to even the Sactilite Ashes that Shinri had used before; They were all packed together in one rucksack, and it seemed to indicate that this was some kind of starter kit for newer adventurers.


    Those were just some of the few notable supplies provided inside. It also contained food and water for probably a week, a bedroll, grooming supplies, a small tent and some rope. The rucksack was the size as he was, and an attempt to pick it up caused his knees to groan.


    While he could take the items out and buy them separately, most of the things inside were actually too useful to not bring with him. Besides, it was probably put together this way intentionally so that it was cheaper when bought together as a set. Although it was heavy, White decided to bring the entire rucksack to the counter later. He was still not sure if he could bring everything along with him though.


    He continued to look around beyond the shelf he was perusing initially. Skill scrolls, monster material... There were some other items he could recognize. Monster cores of various sizes, with one as big as his fist. There were also a pouch of Ignition Stones which he had used to save his life. He had since used up all of them, but they had a sentimental value to him.


    They weren''t cheap, but he was here to check on the prices anyway. He would determine whether she was a scammer or not on his own. Since he had briefly looked at the market prices of a few of them before, White had a rough gauge of the value he would get from his purchases.


    After picking a few selectively, White returned to the little girl. He didn''t think of stealing them even if she wasn''t very attentive of the store anyway. White still had his morals as an Earthling.


    "Uh-Uhm..."


    White''s uncertain voice woke the little girl up. Her eyes opened slowly, and soon it rested on him, and then the things that he had placed on the counter.


    "Ah... fuehh... you''re done picking?"


    Not bothering to clean up the drool accumulating at the side of her lips, the young girl glanced over at all of the things and quickly told him the prices:


    "The adventurer set is 4 silver coins, and the stones are 5 silvers each."


    "Wh-what, f-five silver coins? Each?!"


    When she heard White exclaim so loudly, her eyebrows furrowed and she looked at the young man as if he was an idiot.


    "What do you expect, these things are hard to come by. Because it is regulated well, the stones aren''t circulated too much either. Look, those are the last few I have in stock. Take it or leave it."


    "..."


    Come to think of it, he did recall Shinri saying something about monster cores not enough to cover the costs for his Ignition Stones. The adventurer he had taken those from must have been rather well-off to afford them. Also, the lack of its circulation was probably to prevent a stockpile of them. He could easily imagine someone who wasn''t even an Ascendant committing arson with it. As expected, a world of magic had their own bans and limitations on things that could be sold.


    "In that case... I think I''ll just have this one."


    "Sure." The little girl didn''t seem to mind, and retrieved the pouch of Ignition Stones.


    As for the starter set, he thought the value was okay for what it provided. He didn''t think it was cheap, but he didn''t feel like he was scammed either. White paid 4 silver coins for the rucksack and decided that it should be enough now. In the end, White hadn''t noticed that he had forgotten to buy a new weapon.


    ....


    Although the store-keeper was a little strange, he didn''t see it in him to call her a scammer.


    "Also... you may want to check the tailor next store. Enchanted clothing can help you carry that." The little girl gave White a smirk as she watched him struggle to lift the rucksack.


    "I-I see..." White stumbled out of her store with the rucksack weighing him down.


    "Come againnn..."


    As he heard that draggy voice from behind him, White smiled wryly and continued working his way over to the store which looked to be the tailor she had mentioned.


    White couldn''t read, but it seems that it also wasn''t that uncommon in this world so no one found it odd. Since it wasn''t uncommon, it also meant that most common stores had a sign that universally represented them.


    Stumbling in, White dropped the rucksack at the entrance. The shop was small and tidy, and it was clear that there was very little for sale here. It looked like one of those shops that took custom orders. The man behind the counter was a middle-aged, freckled with a pair of specs. When he looked up from his book, he widened his eyes.


    "Y-You...!"


    He exclaimed with a loud voice, almost to the point of being unsound.


    "Those clothes... where did you get them!"

 [Vol 0] Chapter 14

    White was almost certain that the man had recognized the dead adventurer when he called out in such an agitated tone. After all, this chest armor didn''t belong to him initially. It wasn''t impossible for a close friend to notice a special mark of sorts on the rugged piece of equipment. But White had a more urgent problem to deal with now.


    "W-Wait...!" He was being pushed against a wall from the man''s reckless advance. Is this what people call, a kabe-don? No, but he''s a guy. White felt goosebumps on his skin.


    "The way this shirt is made... aah, and this pair of rough... indigo... no black? What dye is this, what in heavens! This is amazing!" He heard the man mutter to himself, as if unaware of what he was currently doing.


    It seems that the man had instead taken interest in the clothes he had brought from Earth, but he had taken his curiosity to a very... passionate degree. It took a few seconds for the man to realize how inappropriate he was, and after coughing dryly, he took a few steps back and bowed.


    "I am sorry for my rudeness. My name is Richard Brownfield, the tailor of this shop. Nice to meet you."


    "A-Ah... my na---"


    "---But really I need to ask, how did you get these clothes? I''ve never seen a cut like them. That stitch is so perfect I can barely believe it!" Richard immediately interrupted the young man with glittering eyes.


    It was just a t-shirt and jeans, nothing to get too excited about. White adjusted himself after regaining some space, and responded wryly to the man who went by the name Richard. "...Well, I''m glad you like them."


    "Can I buy them?"


    "...Eh? Buy... them?" The unexpected request had threw off his guard once again.


    "Yes, your clothing! I want to buy it! I''d like to examine it, see how it''s made!" Richard exclaimed as his eyes continued to wander around his clothes, as if he couldn''t wait to lay his hands on them.


    White had an epiphany shortly after. He realized that the tailoring techniques and technology were most likely far behind from modern Earth. Seeing clothes like these would probably make someone shocked. Just like how someone back in the stone age would see a skyscraper, Richard was similarly awe-struck by how the garments were created. But still, he couldn''t trade them so easily.


    "I... don''t have anything else to wear." He explained.


    "In fact, I came here hoping to buy more clothing."


    White pointed at the rucksack near the entrance.


    "I heard that enchanted clothing can allow someone to... reduce the load of baggage? It would be nice to buy more clothing too, since this is uhm... my only set."


    "That''s easy." Richard immediately made a proposal.


    "I will make you three full sets of clothing in exchange, one of them with a lightweight enchantment."


    If it wasn''t obvious yet, Richard was the tailor of the shop.


    Looking at the intricately-woven clothes hung around the store, the young man knew that he was pretty capable with his hands. Although not to the extent of how good a modern tailor was, Richard was probably still considered an above-average artisan in this world.


    White pondered over the deal for a moment, and nodded. It seemed like a fair exchange. He didn''t really have any special use for the isekai clothing, and if they could be bartered for things he needed, there wasn''t any reason to keep them.


    "It''s a deal then."


    "Alright it should be done in two days, you can pick them up then."


    "What about the measurements?"


    Richard sniffed. "I can memorize a person''s three sizes in an instant no matter who they are, don''t worry. It will fit perfectly, now give me those clothes!"


    Did he really make a good deal there? Richard looked at his Earth clothes like it was treasure.


    The young man ended up walking out of the shop feeling like he was mugged. He now wore slightly baggy tunic and plain pants. Richard assured him the stuff he''d make would be much higher quality and in the meantime he would have to settle with these. It was slighly uncomfortable to wear, but least it was free.


    ? Plain Outfit ????? ? Common Grade ? Equipment - Top / Bottom ? 1 Defense ?


    Shortly after making the trade, the trinket around White''s neck started to shine faintly. He turned it back into a Guild Card and saw a bronze symbol being inscribed onto the bottom right corner of the card.


    ��Privilege: ?Bronze Trade Stamp ? obtained.��


    ��Purchases from guild affiliated stores will grant you a 5% discount.��


    5% huh.


    Also guild affiliation, that made sense. What about the street vendors?


    The tantalizing smell of street food quickly drifted into his nose. White walked up to a popular vendor selling skewered rabbit meat in order to test if his stamp worked on it.


    "Irashaiii! Here for one, boy?"


    "Yes, just one... please."


    "Alright, here you go!" He received the stick of rabbit meat and felt his stomach growl from its appetizing aroma.


    When White showed him the stamp on his card, the man smiled wryly.


    "We don''t do that here, boy. We''re just normal folks, plus our stuff is already pretty cheap, no?"


    Feeling a little embarrassed, White handed the street vendor 6 coppers instead.


    The guy simply smiled and handed him another stick.


    "You''ll find better luck around the inner district. The guild has affiliations with most of the stores there."


    Thanking the vendor for the information, White left the streets.


    As White chewed on the two sticks of rabbit meat with a satisfied expression, he remembered the time he ate with Shinri again. The monster meat in his mouth was truly succulent, and so much better than the ramen he used to eat.


    This wasn''t such a bad life after all, he thought.


    White returned to the guild and visited Heinesia. She seemed to be working today as well.


    "Hello, White-sama. You''ve come today again. What happened to your clothes?"


    "Ah, that... I traded them... haha..."


    Heinesia gave a look of surprise, but didn''t say anything about it after that.


    "So what brings you here?"


    "Uhm... I''m actually wondering... Where I could earn some money?"


    Heinesia smiles, and points at a bulletin board near the counter.


    "You''d usually have to look for quests yourself, but the quests on the guild board are for Iron-rank and above. So what I would suggest is to hunt [Horned Rabbits]."


    "Horned Rabbits?"


    Heinesia nodded as she took out a file from her desk. On it was the information for the monster she''d just mentioned. The letter "E" was stamped on the top right corner of the document.


    "There is a small field outside of the city walls, close to the next town. These rabbits have been gathering there as of late. You can defeat one as long as you''re careful of the horns on their forehead. Because they are small and agile, they like to take approaching aggressors by surprise. The monster drops you get are [Rabbit''s Meat] and [Rabbit''s Horn].


    The guild will buy the horns for 1 copper coin a piece, but you''ll have better luck selling them somewhere else. Since you''re still a beginner, I suggest that you look for the store owners in the streets for a direct deal rather than trade them on the first floor."


    White recalled that the first floor was used for trading between adventurers. He also thought that it made sense for raw meat to be dealed with butchers instead of in a guild lobby.


    White stopped and recalled something in his possession.


    "By the way, how much are dungeon cores worth?"


    "Hm? Aahh, those. It depends on the size and quality of the cores. But the guild will usually buy them for at least a silver coin each."


    "...Thank you for the information."


    "It is my job, like I said. White-sama, are you heading out now? In that case, I wish you luck in your hunt today. Because Horned Rabbits are E-ranked, if you retrieve twenty of its monster drops collectively, you will be able to advance to Iron-rank and start taking quests."


    White nodded in agreement. He had heard about it from Heinesia yesterday. The difficulty of monsters ranged from E to A, with S - SS as the upper equivalent to calamities.


    ? E-ranked - Have to be cleared out to maintain the safety of human settlements.


    ? D-ranked - Threatens overpopulation if not cleared out on a regular basis.


    ? C-ranked - Environmental monsters. They are aggressive towards invaders in their territory, slowing down the conquest for human borders. Although dangerous, they are territorial and are usually unwilling or unable to leave their marked regions.


    ? B-ranked - Tactical-class monsters, able to attack humans without having fixed habitats. Due to their wandering nature, some of them evolve and become stronger with the use of skills or magic.


    ? A-ranked - Strategic-class monsters able to disrupt warfare at a high level. Some include the [Frost Giants], or an [Elder Lich] that commands an army of undead, although the last time one appeared was over a decade ago.


    �� S-ranked - National threat. Usually belonging to that of the party of heroes, or the commanders of the Demon King''s army.


    �� SS-ranked - Continental threat. The Demon King is the only one ever recorded to reach this rank.


    The ranking examination for Bronze-ranks were to defeat 20 E-ranked monsters and return with proof of them through the monster drops. Incidentally, he also could not sell them until they were collected together.


    ... ... ... ... ...


    White thanked Heinesia again before leaving.


    He had already prepared for it, but still he couldn''t help but feel his hands shaking as he left the city.


    It was time for his real test. A second confrontation with a monster. Whether he had what it takes or not, White was determined to find out.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 15

    Leaving the tailor, White entrusted the rucksack to Richard. After all, he didn''t think of carrying it around unless he was going to camp out. Since he was only going to the city outskirts and would return before the day ended, White only brought the things he needed with him.


    For instance, the rucksack contained a sling pouch which held 3 [Lesser HP potions].  It had small pockets to store the small vials, and didn''t look very heavy so he took it with him.


    ?  ? Lesser HP potion ? Uncommon Grade ? Consumable: Recovers 10 HP over 10 seconds.?


    The potions contained a murky red liquid inside, comparable to the texture of red-bean paste. He supposed that the quality of a potion is determined by its purity; a more expensive potion would likely be a more transparent, and smooth fluid. Admittedly, the Lesser HP potion didn''t look like it would taste well, but White hoped that he wouldn''t have to come down to drinking it.


    As advertised, no one gave him any trouble by Halvan''s gates when he revealed the bronze trinket on his neck, allowing him to have a smooth transition.


    He took another carriage near the walls, offering to bring passengers close to the fields for a few copper coins.


    After about thirty minutes, White got off and headed towards his destination. The fields Heinesia had mentioned were easy to spot, since he was already taught to look out for some specific landmarks that led to them.


    Still, White realized that he had really came quite a long way from Halvan. It would be quite troublesome to return without the carriage...


    If possible, he wanted to finish this before night fell.


    ... ...


    As White ventured around the fields looking for the monster animal in question, more grass began to enter his field of vision. Now he was in a territory where he had to be alert. It didn''t take long for him the height of the grass to reach up to his waist. White was about 1.8 meters tall, so the fields were clearly overgrown for some time now. It was perfect for critters like rabbits to roam around freely.


    He had learnt that Horned Rabbits are only Level 2s. And even if one was a Level 1, Ascendants did not have much trouble with them, but White thought differently. He wanted to experience the entire encounter by himself before he made his own conclusion on how easy or how strong a Horned Rabbit was. He wouldn''t think to leave anything by chance.


    White''s combat experience was close to none, thus he rationalized his plans better to make up for his lack of skill: He planned to isolate the Horned Rabbits one by one when he found them, and prioritized defeating them in one single stab. Since moving in the grass would make a lot of noise if he forced his way through, White slowed down his pace and perked up his ears for any shuffling sound apart from his own. He had learnt this from Shinri, and he knew that pre-emptive strikes would give him an advantage. While it might sound simple, it was actually difficult to keep a calm state of mind while doing this. Any erratic movements would reveal one''s location easily. And usually in a situation where a low-ranked monster is involved, they would exhibit a violent nature immediately after that, leading to an inevitable melee. Fortunately, White had practised this a few times so he would know what to expect, although just barely.


    A few minutes later, he picked up the presence of another creature about ten meters across his left. His eyes brightened up from the encounter, he had gotten lucky finding one so quickly.


    As White squinted his eyes to check, it was indeed the creature he was looking for:


    A grey rabbit with a sharp pointy horn on its forehead, a harmless creature which didn''t seem worthy of the fuss he had worked himself up for. Yet White didn''t drop an ounce of caution even after seeing it. On the contrary, his body tensed up further as if telling him to prepare himself.


    The quirk of the Horned Rabbit was its sharp spiral horn. He thought that the only way he would lose control of the situation was if it made use of its agility to charge up a spearhead and injure him. Apart from that, Heinesia told him that the Horned Rabbit would only retreat if it sensed danger similar to what a normal rabbit would do. They actively avoided high-leveled adventurers like their bane. This made it difficult for an adventurer to farm these creatures continuously for a long time, as it was inevitable for them to grow out of the intended level range. But for White who was still a newbie fresh from Level 2, it was the perfect fodder.


    The rabbit seemed to be unaware of his company, and was nibbling on its feet carelessly. It seemed to be taking a break, and White judged that this was a good opportunity to lose some distance. Gaining on the distracted creature, White slowed down his movements significantly and drew his dagger, the Moonsift Fang. With��Moon Flow��which gave him increased critical damage, he had confidence that he would be able to kill it in one strike. When he was two meters away, the ears of the rabbit finally twitched. It seems that White had to strike now before it could react! That was what he did, the young man threw himself towards the critter and lunged at its body with the dagger---! There was feedback from his thrust, and he felt the blade entering deep into the body of the creature.


    "----!" Blood splattered onto White''s body, some had even gotten on his face. He had watched the status of the Horned Rabbit the entire time to confirm it.


    Its HP bar plunged to zero; there was no mistake, the Horned Rabbit was killed instantly.


    Everything happened in that single moment, and White was left at a distance from the monster corpse, gasping heavily.


    He had done it. He killed the monster. Although there was a little bit of a nauseating feeling, White suppressed it immediately by hitting the back of his neck. The dagger had fallen from his loose grip, and his knees fell to the ground.


    Killing a monster wasn''t like what he had expected. He knew he couldn''t be soft, but White had never killed another living creature with such intent before. Was this really a monster that threatened the lives of humans?


    "..."  White came to after a few seconds. Wiping away the blood on his face, he approached the corpse with plodding feet. If White didn''t want to hesitate against a higher-leveled, more dangerous monster in the future, he had plenty of chances to get used to it now. It was a necessity. Perhaps he would become more resistant to it if he did it a few more times, White convinced himself.


    A piece of the corpse slipped out as soon as he touched it, the raw slab of meat was the only thing that came out of its innards cleanly.


    ?  ? Rabbit''s Meat ? Common Grade ? Material ?


    ? The meat of a Horned Rabbit.


    White had gotten one of the two monster drops a Horned Rabbit could give. After keeping the meat into a larger pocket on his pouch, he observed the corpse from a distance and waited patiently. There was something he was still curious about. After the monster drop was taken, the corpse started to turn grainy. It didn''t take long for it to completely vanish, almost as if it had disappeared into blue particles. That''s right, it was the color of mana essence. White did not know the name of this phenomenon, though he had similarly seen it before in the Rotting Forest. He was told that without the monster drop which possessed the main part of its mutation, the atmosphere would reabsorb the mana lingering in the monster carcass and possess another creature that had the potential to turn into a monster, thus repeating the cycle again. It was an intriguing sight no matter how many times he saw it.


    Additionally, he had gained some experience. He was now close to the next level. After taking a small break, White returned to looking for the next one.


    It was then that he saw two figures in the distance. When he got closer, their figures became clearer. The closer one towards his direction was a man much taller and bulkier of the two, and the other had a more petite figure. Looking at the equipment he was wearing, White was sure that this man was an adventurer like him. However, he couldn''t see the trinket on his body anywhere. The man was also probably in his late 20s from a general assessment and judging from the creases formed on his wrinkled expression, he was also clearly not in a good mood.


    The man''s companion was a girl, but something seemed strange about her expression. White had a suspicion that the two weren''t as close as he had assumed. His doubts were proven in the next instant, when he heard the distinct clanking of metal coming from the pair. The man had yanked a link of chains forcefully, causing the girl to lean and fall forward violently. It turned out that the collar attached to her neck was connected to the other end of the chain.


    The girl fell onto the grass with a part of her face stuck in mud, but she did not seem to be putting in any resistance or showing any attempts to get up. Much to his astonishment, there was also a peculiarity about her appearance.


    (Animal ears... and a tail at her back. ... A demihuman?)


    It wasn''t until the girl had gotten up from the man''s angry shouts that White had snapped out of it. As he watched the two finally venture deeper inside the plains, White began to form his own conclusion from the bits and pieces of what he had just seen. He was almost certain, that the girl was a demihuman slave.


    So it existed in this world too, he thought with complicated feelings.


    He had initially intended to make use of the entire day fulfilling the 20-rabbit quota, however things had now changed. For some reason, White didn''t feel like leaving the girl alone. Call it a sense of self-righteousness, or some form of egoism that remained in his earthly morals, but he still wanted to act on these emotions.


    That''s right, White had deviated from his initial plans. He decided to follow them.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 16

    It was fortunate that the two had not moved too far away, so the young man was able to catch up fairly easily. After trailing from behind for what seemed to be an eternity, they finally stopped somewhere. Scouting around, White found out that the grassy surroundings were now a little inclined downwards like a slope. When he looked to the front, White realized why they had stopped.


    There was some sort of tunnel up ahead, as if the slope was leading straight into it. The entrance wasn''t very wide, but it was likely enough for someone to crawl through it like a vent. As White was contemplating about what this place was, the man suddenly moved. Because there were now a few trees around, White hid behind one and listened to their conversation:


    "Get in." The male adventurer said in a cold voice. Since White had established the demihuman girl to be his slave, he had maintained that sickening feeling in his stomach. Thus when she was ordered around so casually, the young man silently clenched his fists with a frown.


    The girl resembled a walking pile of bones, wearing nothing but rags that barely covered anything! Any semblance of attractiveness that she had or probably used to have were non-existent, and White was barely able to hold back his cringe when he looked at her. Her malnourished body look shriveled up in peeled and battered skin. He could even see signs of physical abuse from the numerous dark bruises that were printed around her exposed belly and legs. She didn''t seem to have taken a bath for days either, as the pair of pointy white ears on top of her head was oily and covered in dirt. Her face which had splattered onto the ground earlier had dried-up mud which she had yet to wash off of.


    Why did the man feel nothing from her appearance? White could tell from the man''s order, that he wanted the girl to lead the way. What he was was there for, White had no clue. However, it must definitely be something laborious if it was business with adventurers, and the girl was clearly in no state to assist him.


    His face stiffened at the lack of apathy the man had shown, and the submissive behaviour of the girl. He shook his head with a tired expression. He had fully expected cultural differences in this world to show up sooner or later, but he also didn''t want to admit that this was normal to him. Rather than helplessness, White felt more disturbed than anything. Novels had mostly painted slaves as unfortunate people, but this... this was a cruel reality. The truth about slaves was that they were beings who did not have ownership over their own lives. Their livelihood had been humiliated, plundered and destroyed. That was pure cruelty, and a culture he didn''t want a part in.


    Those hollow, lifeless eyes----White had seen those before. Eyes as dead as a fish, devoid of emotions.


    Before he knew it, White was already biting down on his lips until it was starting to bleed a little. Yet he found no courage to stop the man.


    When the two had entered the tunnel, White slipped out from where he was hiding and followed inside.


    The tunnel was an extension deeper down, and just as how it was on the outside the interior was just as cramped as it looked. White was already struggling with crossing through it as he had to make sure he didn''t get the pouches on his waist stuck on a sharp dent along any sharp corners. This, coupled with the extra precautions he had to take when tailing someone turned out to be enough for him to fall behind considerably. After a few more minutes, the two were no longer in sight.


    He tried to perk up his ears to listen for any clues, but it didn''t seem to work. He had lost them completely.


    White sighed, the distress apparent on his face.


    (Should I head back?) He found himself thinking. It wasn''t as if he was lost himself.


    Although not to the difficulty of an underground dungeon, White had once learnt how to return to the surface in this kind of situation. No matter how complex the paths were, as long as he had faithfully made distinct marks along the walls with a sharp rock it would be easy for his to map out the direction he had taken internally.


    He didn''t want to give up, but White carefully pondered about why he had followed them here in the first place. What did he want from them? Was he planning on telling the man to stop? To treat the slave better? No, those were excuses at best.


    Once he had laid out his priorities in his head, White became clearer of the vague feelings that had been bothering him from the beginning.


    White was simply struck with the urge to understand the man''s motives.


    Yes, he wasn''t planning on acting upon a selfless act of justice, nor did he have any plans on freeing the slave no matter how dehumanizing it was to see her in that state. White just had a feeling that the man being the adventurer that he was, had looked fairly confident of himself when he pulled his slave along with him here.


    A way to make good money he had found? It could also be the possibility that the slave had been purchased illegally and it wasn''t okay for slaves to be mistreated, so the man had brought the girl to some place deserted to have his fun?


    Either way, White had found substance in this potential that he could discover. That was why he had came here.


    However, he had lost his initial guide and was now literally grasping in the dark. The young man decided to venture around for a little more before he threw in the towel. Since he was already quite deep into this tunnel, he didn''t want to simply return empty-handed.


    As White descended down another slope, he soon came to another crossroad. It was one out of the few he had passed through from the beginning, and this was probably the fourth one. The complexities of the passageways were making him a little nervous about his initial method of pathfinding, should it get even more complicated that this, was he really able to make his way back again?


    In the end, White decided to throw caution to the wind and enter the leftmost one. As he passed through the cramped path, White suddenly thought that this subterranean network of tunnels was just like a burrow.


    (Burrow...?) The young man felt like he could almost connect the truth of this place together, when he suddenly heard footsteps! Was someone else here as well? He had to hide!


    Fortunately, the sharp turns of this place made it easy to be out of sight.


    Quickly hiding behind a corner, White peeked out towards the direction of the footsteps with a palpating heart.


    It turned out that the source of the footsteps had came from the two whom he thought he had lost earlier. Why did he meet them here, didn''t they go in a separate direction? He didn''t think he was that lucky that he had followed the same exact path as them the entire time.


    (...It''s likely the paths are intersected.) White contemplated in his head.


    But this was a good opportunity.


    He could see what the male adventurer was planning to do now.


    A few moments later, White picked up his voice again.


    "Have you prepared it?" He said to the slave. The girl nodded feebly, and from her back she held out a stick. No, that was the stem. This item was...


    (A clover leaf?)


    ? ? Clover of Invitation ? Rare Grade ? Miscellaneous ?


    ? A special clover leaf. Attracts Horned Rabbits strongly.


    (...What...? Attracts... Horned Rabbits!?)


    White felt as if he had almost clicked everything together when he read its item description. But what were they trying to do in this tunnel underground?


    "Go. Give me five minutes that you know you''re only worth for, you dirty shit." The man spoke his words threateningly to the girl. She showed signs of hesitation at first, but when the strange glow lit up the small stone on her collar---


    "G--uhhh!! U-uuu!" The girl instantly revealed a constricted expression as if she was choking, pulling the collar on her neck tightly. Had the collar tightened because of it had picked up her intent to refuse her master''s words? Crystals were forming at the corner of her eyes, making White feel like he had a suffocating feeling in his chest from it as well. But because it wasn''t coming off no matter how hard she tried, she soon fell down to her knees again from the struggle and was already on the verge of an asphyxiation.


    "Well? Give me an answer properly?" The man suddenly grinned sardonically, watching the girl ''grovelling'' at his feet. Immediately, many things became clear to White from that action. This scumbag was deliberately abusing his slave! He was genuinely enjoying it, watching the girl succumb to his sadism!


    "...Y-Yes..." It was the most the girl could muster from her constrained voice. As soon as he heard what he wanted, the man immediately did something with the collar and the girl no longer looked as pained as before.


    "Kaa...kuu... huu..."


    Once she was released from the constriction around her neck, the girl''s tears spilled out and she started to cough heavily. White simply watched the entire scene play out without having the courage to come forward to stop it.


    He hated himself, because he also knew he didn''t want to risk offending an adventurer who seemed like trouble. If it was put harshly, he was simply a pussy.


    "Go now." The man''s words pulled his attention back to the situation again. The girl didn''t nod, but she quickly turned and left somewhere with her head lowered.


    Fortunately, she didn''t go towards his direction so he didn''t have to leave immediately again. But he still had a bad feeling about all this. From how the man had seemingly forced his slave to do it, it was probably something that he himself didn''t wish to be involved in.


    "Any time now."


    The man looked towards the direction where his slave had left in, stretched and cracked his knuckles with a challenging smirk.


    A few minutes later...


    Rumble---- The tunnels began to tremble violently, making White hold on to a wall in a panic. The male adventurer did not seem perturbed by it however, almost as if he had expected it in advance thus he was simply kneeling with his hands clutching on to a nearby rock while waiting for the tremors to subside.


    It was soon over, and the man''s grin grew even wider.


    "Now then..." He quickly disappeared into the tunnel that looked the biggest out of the ones White had seen thus far.


    A beat later, White resolved himself and entered after him, leaving enough room for him to escape immediately whenever he wanted.


    The new tunnel was now wide enough for him to pass through comfortably without bending forward, and the space expanded even more as he walked further. Where was this place? White didn''t know, but he felt like the answer was close.


    The end of the tunnel could finally be seen, and White picked up his pace.


    Finally he could see it more clearly, but he was inclined to look downwards judging from the structure of the interior. Below him, he could see a deeper concave where the man ahead of him was already sliding down to.


    "Hell yeah, I''m rich!" He exclaimed excitedly as he descended even deeper.


    White was confused for only a moment, as he took a look below...


    It didn''t take even a second for him to register what he had just seen for his eyes to widen further in disbelief.


    Because before his eyes, were countless of eggs.  And apparently from what the item information was telling him, it was not just any ordinary egg---- They were rabbit eggs.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 17

    (Rabbit eggs?)


    Weren''t rabbits mammals? No, it probably didn''t matter in this world. Because it was mutated into a monster, they could reproduce differently?


    Curving tunnels underground the fields where the Horned Rabbits roamed? ...No, these were clearly burrows!


    Then... his suspicions were true, this was actually the nest of the Horned Rabbits! White watched apprehensively as the male adventurer scooped up a few of them into a bag that was clearly prepared for this occasion. From the way he was acting, it did seem like each one of them were worth quite the effort he was putting into this.


    ? ? Monster Egg ? Rare Grade ? Miscellaneous ?


    ? The egg of a [Horned Rabbit].


    Wasn''t this considered poaching? But they were considered monsters, not animals right? White didn''t join in as he didn''t want to draw any attention to himself. It didn''t take long for the man to finish packing up his bag full with rabbit eggs.


    Because the pit was filled to the brim with them, he realized that he wouldn''t be able to take any more. With a glint of greed flashing in his eyes, the male adventurer didn''t settle for any less and nestled a few more eggs into his arms. But due to its oval shape, the rabbit eggs kept slipping off his grasp.


    "God... I''m so rich, I''m so freaking rich! Hahahahaha, ahahahahaha!"


    Some of them had even cracked after dropping to the ground, but the man was still unwilling to give up, his ecstatic expression was almost as if he had been possessed by some kind of insatiable desire to take every single thing here with him. He was acting like he was alone in a room filled with gold and treasure.


    (Was this the true face of an adventurer? A greed that borders on the decisiveness to risk everything, even their lives?) White was appalled. He had learnt the truth of why this man had came here with the girl now. He had risked his slave''s life in order to distract the rabbits guarding the nest. But considering how fast a Horned Rabbit was, it would only be a matter of time before they returned.


    That''s right... five minutes. The man had demanded for five minutes, but was it actually possible to hold out for so long----?


    White suddenly felt a bad premonition about his current situation. He should have never followed this man in here!


    (No... this is bad. I need to get out of here, fast!)


    White''s fears were realized in the next moment, as the rumbling of the earth returned. When he understood what this implied, his body shivered uncontrollably.


    The tremors from earlier, that was a stampede that was caused by Horned Rabbits right?!


    Then... exactly how many Horned Rabbits were there to cause this level of magnitude? The man seemed to have felt it as well, as the eggs he had just barely managed to balance in his arms had fallen out again.


    "No, my preciousss!" He cried out in pain. Yet he had not even thought of escaping, the man simply tried to pick them up again.


    (This is insane...! Why is he still not coming up?!) White became anxious for the male adventurer who showed no signs of leaving. Maybe he didn''t notice it? The young man took in a deep breath, and decided to approach the pit.


    "H-Hey!" White called out to the man who was keeping himself busy. Finally, it seemed like he had responded.


    "Wh...at, there''s someone here too? W-Who the hell are you?! How did you come into this place?!"


    "No... M-More importantly, mister, you''re... you''re in danger! They are coming back!" He warned.


    "The rabbits are---"


    "---You think I''m stupid?! You followed me in here didn''t you!!!" The man glared at White and kept the bag filled with eggs behind his back.


    (...Huh?)


    "That get-up... You... you''re an adventurer! You are here to, to steal my eggs! No! I earned them! I earned them myself! Don''t think of laying a single finger on my precious! Leave, or I''ll come up there and make you!" He threatened, as he chucked a dangerous looking object towards him.


    White stumbled back a few steps from the pit. He realized that his words were falling on deaf ears.


    ...White had tried to be a nice person, but it seems like the man would seriously kill him if he continued to stay here.


    To see someone so blind to danger just for money... White was truly appalled.


    "...Shit... you''re... crazy!" Muttering his last few words to the man, White turned and was ready to run away, but the rumbling had gotten dangerously close! Sure enough, White saw the demihuman again running at the front. Behind her, was an agitated flock of Horned Rabbits!


    In a panic, White ducked under a corner to hide. The girl approached the end of the tunnel with heavy breaths and when she arrived, took a sharp turn to her left and similarly hid herself.


    The rumbling got deafening now and shortly after a few seconds, a blurry streak of white burst out of the tunnel---! Without stopping, the Horned Rabbits zoomed past where the young man and the girl was hiding, and fell into the nest of eggs!


    It was then, the male adventurer below the pit had felt a large blanket of shadow casting its shade on him. Thinking it was White again, he gnarled with an even more agitated tone, as he picked up another item from his pocket. "I told you, I----"


    But when he finally looked up for the second time, it wasn''t who he had expected. And when he had realized what was about to happen to him, it was already too late.


    "A-aaa... Ahhh!!! W-Wait! WHAT THE FUCK, WHAT THE F---" His complexion was quickly being drained of colors.


    His words didn''t finish completely, before his body was drowned in the falling bodies of Horned Rabbits from above.


    "Aahhh! Fuck! Fuck! It hurts! It hurtsss!!!!"


    The man managed to strangle one of the rabbits to death, but that was all he could manage.


    He heard his ribs break, and the sword on his hands fell loose and disappeared under the sea of frenzied monsters.


    "AaAaAaAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!! sTOP, STOp STOP stOP plEASE, somEONe, s---"


    White thought he heard another loud snap, and no more screams came after that.


    ...Surely... What was left in the pit, must be a graphic scene of the adventurer''s remains.


    White hugged himself and covered his ears. But he still couldn''t avoid the sounds of the sound of gnawing, flesh tearing, and bones crunching. While he could still hear the voice of the man whimpering in agony, the rabid feast on a human overgrew it in volumes.


    The man was being eaten alive.


    White gagged on reflex, as the acrid odor of blood began to drift up to the surface.


    He wanted to get away from here. He didn''t want to spend another second in this place. He didn''t want to be seen. He didn''t want to rabbits to notice him. For a moment there, he had even thought that they should take a longer time eating.


    As he was struggling to get up, planning his escape, White suddenly thought of the girl who was still in hiding.


    That''s right. She was the one who knew her master''s plans, but had still led the rabbits back here. Did that mean that she had done this intentionally, or had the intersecting paths merely brought her back here through a stroke of bad luck?


    White didn''t have time to digest his suspicions as when he inched his way over to where she was hiding under, he saw that the girl didn''t look like she was in the best condition right now. He immediately recognized that haggard expression on her face, it was the time when she had refused the order of the male adventurer. Unmistakably, he realized that the source of her pain came from the collar on her neck again.


    "S...ave... me..."


    The girl muttered in that half-conscious state. White''s expression turned grim, he realized that he had to do something about this, fast!


    The glow on the collar had turned darker, he could see that the constriction had far increased in severity this time. Veins were already forming around her neck, and her skin was already starting to turn blue----


    He realized that this had probably something to do with the man who was still below the pit. Were the lives of a slave and its master connected? Does that mean the man was going to take her life along with him?


    "Don''t fuck with me...!" White glared angrily at the black metal collar. He didn''t want the girl to die from such a stupid reason.


    (Break! Break! Break!) White screamed in his mind. He didn''t think he could do anything about it, but he was damn sure he wouldn''t give up without a fight!


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds... As time passed, White became even more anxious. Was it really not going to come off? Did he still have enough time? Even as he listened closely, the man was already not making a single sound. He was probably finished already. And then, the next one would be him if he didn''t leave now.


    He needed to leave the girl behind. But White was relentless---!


    "Break! BREAK!" At the last moment of desperation, it was as if his pleas had been heard. The collar was torn off the girl''s neck---! A black spark of current was discharged, causing his fingers to withdraw instinctively.


    (I DID IT!)


    A black miasma emanated from the broken collar, and the chains slowly crumbled into nothing.


    The girl seemed to regain a bit of her consciousness once she was freed, but her eyes dilated when she saw the broken collar on the ground. In that state of disbelief, her hands moved to her neck. It was gone. The slave collar was gone.


    She looked back up at the one who had done it, and the young man did the same.


    No, he tried to. The moment he had broken the collar, White felt a large amount of his stamina sucked out of him at once. His eyes blurred, and his vision slowly turned darker. He felt his body lean backwards, losing himself to the natural shift in gravity. Behind him was the pit of rabbits who were doused, and visibly excited from tasting human flesh. Was this going to be a repeat of what had happened in the dungeon? Only this time, he would no longer be just as lucky---


    He heard the voice of the demihuman girl. But he didn''t know the language she was using.


    Within his flickering flame of consciousness, he felt a hand grab hold of his wrist. His weight was pulled back and the last thing he saw, was a pair of feet.

 [Vol 0] Chapter 18

    White Shigaraki ?


    My eyes opened up to a starry set of lights. It took me a bit of time before I could refocus my vision. When I came to, an unfamiliar ceiling greeted me.


    After adjusting myself up to a sitting position, I realize that I am alone in this room. I had been lying on this bed until I woke up, and I couldn''t see any of my belongings in this room. However, I wasn''t in a condition to worry about that yet. The last thing I remember was when I was in the nest of the Horned Rabbits... and then...


    "Ugh..."


    Another wave of migraine struck me as my thoughts were cut off at a critical moment. But I soon felt a surge of urgency rise up within me again. That''s right. The girl. That demihuman, she was still there! I scried through my memories, but I can''t remember if she had also left that place safely. Wait, why am I here? How am I here? Where am I exactly? I tried to get up properly, but I felt a sting on my waist. The soreness forced me to fall back down to the bed, exhausted.


    "...Should I call someone..." I thought to myself.


    But first... I opened my Status Window as if on reflex. And immediately a string of notifications appeared on the translucent blue screen.


    (What the...?)


    Why did I level up by so much? What happened while I was unconscious?


    [!] Skill updated.


    ? Passive Skill: ��Pain Reduction��has leveled up to 5.


    ? Passive Skill: ��Dagger Proficiency��has leveled up to 4.


    ��NEW��  ? Passive Skill: ��Disarmed Circuit��obtained.


    ?��Disarmed Circuit��? Lv 1 ? A body with a malfunctioning mana circuit. ?


    Disarmed Circuit? What is this skill? Why did my status change so much over the course of one day, it didn''t make any sense? I can''t move well enough, so I just laid down on the bed thinking.


    It was only after some time had passed that I could hear the distinct sound of heels clicking together. Someone was approaching. A moment later, the door opened wide. A woman in neat office-esque clothing entered the room. She scanned the room and for some reason, her gaze behind her specs locked onto mine and never left it.


    The first thing I took notice of however, was her abundant spillage of breasts; a tightness that seemed to threaten the seams on her clothes, transforming her business casual into an indecent, sexy look. My eyes couldn''t help but follow as every step made her bust rise and fall with an enticing bounce.


    It felt a little rude, so I laid my eyes elsewhere. Brown, sienna-tinted hair, lips with a sensual gloss on her glowing face that captured youthfulness; the woman didn''t appear to lack any physical features that would appeal to a man. The more I looked at her, the more I was captivated by this bespectacled beauty. Her sensually provocative figure stirred the darker desires in me, leaving me with the temptation to reach out and feel it.


    "...!" It was only through a light cough from the woman that I had quickly understood my rudeness. But perhaps because of our acquaintance, she didn''t seem to be too angry with me. That''s right, I knew this person.


    "Heinesia-san...?" I spoke meekly.


    "I was quite concerned when I heard the news but... ...You seem... well, at least... White-sama."


    Her eyes laid on the bulge in between my legs for a moment, before she turned to the side with a hint of redness on her ears.


    "A-Ah, err, th-this is!"


    "Stop," She held out a palm and smiled wryly. "I don''t need to know more. Besides, you have other concerns you want to hear from me, don''t you?"


    "..."


    That''s right! I had been too caught up with this strangely pent-up mood ever since waking up from that. Blame it on an incident that happened in the past, my body now reacts to pressure differently from others, and that behavior was exhibited shamefully here as well. In short, I become terribly aroused when my stress levels are high. Admittedly, this was truly a weird constitution to have.


    "...Y-Yeah... Heinesia-san... where is this place?" I decided to go along with her and cut off the unnecessary thoughts in my head for now.


    "You are in a guild facility." Heinesia explained patiently.


    "A soldier brought White-sama to us in the middle of his patrol around the city walls, it was good that you had the guild plate around your neck when he found you so they identified you easily. After that it was our responsibility to handle the welfare of our adventurers in this city involving monsters, so we moved you here to recuperate before you sustained even greater injuries."


    City... walls? Didn''t I...


    Ugh, I can''t seem to remember how I got back.


    "Recuperate...?" It also came as a shock from what I was told. Sure I was a little anemic, but I didn''t recall receiving an injury! Still, I didn''t think that Heinesia was lying to me either.


    I became even more confused when Heinesia further explained. "I wasn''t there when it happened. But from what I''ve heard, you were in a seriously-injured state when they first found you unconscious. It wouldn''t have been strange if you were to stop breathing at any given moment back then."


    "S-Seriously?"


    "Yes, do you not remember what you did to receive those grievous wounds? I honestly didn''t count you as someone who was this reckless, it was... a surprise, for my heart. Did you know how worried I was when I learnt that you had returned in that kind of state?"


    My face stiffened.


    ...What on earth happened? Why was she saying that as if I was still lucky to be alive? Did I do something reckless that I wasn''t aware of?


    I... don''t remember anything like that. But... could she have...?


    "W-Wait... did the soldier see another girl when he found me?"


    "A girl...?" Heinesia raised an eyebrow at my statement.


    "Y-Yeah... I... She was... a demihuman, I think. She had pale white hair, kind of like a wolf, and her eyes are blue."


    "A demihuman, you mean a beast-kin? No... I don''t think he did. He only found you there alone. Why, did something happen?"


    "...I... I don''t know. She was the one who saved me." I muttered weakly. My mind was already trailing off as I thought about the girl. Did she escape after I broke the slave collar? Well it made sense. Since she was now free, there wasn''t any reason sticking around anymore.


    But unaware of what I was currently thinking, Heinesia seemed to be more concerned over what I had just said.


    "Saved... ...Really?" It wasn''t as if Heinesia was intentionally being hard, but it felt like her piercing glare behind her specs were showing a large amount of distrust towards me. I couldn''t understand why she had taken such an attitude when I mentioned the girl.


    Wait, was it because she was a demi... no, beast-kin? My feelings about the matter became even more complicated. It didn''t seem like the conversation would steer into a strange direction however, as Heinesia suddenly turned a little more serious.


    "Well... you can explain yourself later, it''s not a good time for this, White-sama."


    "Not a good time... f-for what?"


    Without answering my question, Heinesia came even closer to me. And at this proximity, I could see the opening in between her clothes more clearly as she leaned forward. A sweet fragrance emanated from her body, leaving me delirious as I took in a light whiff of that musky scent.


    "I came here to pick you up." She divulged as a matter-of-factly. That no-nonsense attitude of hers had also snapped me back from my daze.


    I had always regarded Heinesia as a serious person, but her demeanor that she was showing me now made it feel like I had only seen the tip of an insurmountable iceberg----


    "There is a swarm of Horned Rabbits approaching the city as we speak and because of that, your presence has been requested."


    My eyes widened as I received this astonishing piece of information, not registering the latter half of what she had just said.


    "A-A swarm...?! H-How many?!" I had a premonition, that this had probably something to do with the male adventurer who had died trying to take the rabbit eggs away from the nest. A swarm of monsters invading a city really did seem like something that would only happen in this kind of world.


    "From our sources, many enough to get the guild involved. We''ve sent as many adventurers as we could to handle it already, but no matter how many there are, it will take an impossible amount of Horned Rabbits to get through those walls."


    ...I...


    "It wasn''t me! It''s not my fault!" I couldn''t help but raise my voice in an agitated manner. Heinesia looked at me strangely and replied me, "What are you talking about?"


    "Eh?"


    "... It''s... not your fault, right?"


    "O-Of course! I''m not involved!"


    "...Well, that''s fine."


    "..."


    I was this close to fucking it up over nothing...! So when she dropped her suspicion, I felt my heart relax substantially. It would be bad if everything was pinned down to my fault, since I had a feeling that confessing to anything would merely pull me into another can of worms that I didn''t care to open right now.


    It wasn''t as if returning the eggs now would solve anything. I wasn''t even sure if the eggs were taken after I fell unconscious. It was safer to say that I had nothing to do with it.


    I guess I was overthinking, but I was still a little restless.


    "Y-You want me to participate... then? Protect the city or something..." I spoke cautiously. After all, I didn''t think I wanted to see another Horned Rabbit in a long time after that. But Heinesia shook her head immediately.


    "No." Her eyes glimmered with a strange vehemence as she scrutinized the puzzled expression on my face.


    "...I already told you, White-sama, that I... the guild needs you to meet someone."


    Before I could ask further, Heinesia added.


    "The king wants to see you."


    So it''s the king huh.


    ......Wait, what?


    What kind of trouble did I cause now?


    -Volume 0 End-

 Volume Cover

No content

 [Vol 1] Chapter 19

    My name is White, an 18-year old NEET... or used to be.


    I am what most people call, a transmigrator---- An isekai-jin. In a strange twist of fate, I was thrown into a world that closely resembled a VR game that I had played. I am going to skip the boring stuff, because I didn''t exactly have a good time while I was figuring things out.


    [If you want to know what happened, read Volume 0, the prologue ?]


    I''m currently resting in a coolly-ventilated lounge room in the guild.


    "Hu-aah..." A fatigued yawn escaped my mouth as I laid my elbows on a spruce table. I sat on a black leather couch and waited. But she was taking so long, I started nodding off.


    I guess overnights are bad after all. Almost fell asleep again.


    I contemplated the wayward tendencies that kept me from sleeping every night when the familiar sound of high heels tapping along the glazed surface of the floor kept me from idling any further.


    The door to this private room opened, and a woman with dark brown hair carrying a stack of papers and a pouch walked inside, settling down on the seat across mine. Taking a casual glance at my face, the woman narrowed her eyes and asked,"You''ve been looking quite tired lately, are you sure you''re properly taking breaks?"


    "...Well... I am. I''ve just been studying lately." Shaking my head, I leaned back against the sofa with a slump.


    "Studying?"


    "Well... I was just curious, about magic." I took out a book that I had been reading last night and placed it on the table. A large pentagram was drawn on the front cover, giving the aged tome an antique feel to it.


    "Magic..., looks like you still haven''t given up huh." The woman smiled wryly at me.


    "...I did. I''m just reading it out of curiosity." I scratched my head as she gave me an unchanging smile, and of course, I knew what she was referring to.


    "As long as you understand. Anyway, it took longer than usual but I''ve processed the quests you have completed successfully. Here, thirty-four copper coins in total." Heinesia handed me a tray that held the small pouch, and I kept it without bothering to double-check the amount of coins that was inside.


    "Thank you."


    "It is my job after all."


    After having me tap my card against the documents that dictated the terms and conditions of the quests, the papers were absorbed into the silver-plated card of an Iron-rank smoothly.


    That��s right, I am now an Iron-rank adventurer.


    Though not very impressive on the whole, it was still an achievement that I was proud of. A month has passed since I settled down in this city after all. It didn''t take long for me to clear the requirements for the rank-up examination, and I was finally able to accept the quests on the guild boards.


    However, my initial excitement faded away soon enough, as quests in this world wasn''t as exciting as I had thought. The requests were practical, but mostly disappointing, oftentimes padding into simple part-time vacancies in the city that had nothing to do with monster subjugation. I quickly understood that in order for the guild to realistically stay afloat from its expenses, it doubles as a work agency that opens and allocates its resources to normal people. In a way, this also allowed adventurers to co-exist well with the citizens so conflicts rarely happened.


    ----That said, the pay was considerably decent as long as you were up for the task. And since those were mainly the ones that were available, I would take them. On the bright side, I became a little fitter from all the toiling and ever more acquainted with the city through these commissions.


    "With that, marks the 100th quest you''ve finished within a month."


    "You''re right. I guess I should be taking it easier, shouldn''t I?" I joked.


    Heinesia observed my relieved expressions pleasantly, almost as if looking at her own child. But I think Heinesia was a splendidly attractive woman whom I''d rather have as a girlfriend instead...


    "Well, it would be troubling if the adventurer I''m rooting for is taking it too easy."


    Something suddenly slid up my leg, prompting me to move it away in a violent jerk.


    Heinesia, who still had her elbows on the table was staring at me with a playful smile.


    "Today is your rest day... right? If you''re free, why don''t we take the day off to go out together? I heard that the new trading route is completed yesterday and the guys are celebrating tonight for a job well done. Why don''t you participate in that, meet some faces in the guild?"


    "It''s a chance for you to, you know... loosen up." She made another pass at me under the table, but I edged myself away from the table slowly, breaking off her advances. She pressed on aggressively anyway, and soon her movements became very obvious. After shifting my legs away again for the fourth time, her smile gradually turned into a frown.


    "What''s wrong, you don��t like it?"


    That idea of socializing was vehemently rejected in my head. I didn''t want to be seen by those people, not to mention if I were to go with Heinesia. Was Heinesia aware of what the other male adventurers were capable of? If I were to act the part as her steady, I would be a dead man by dawn.


    In fact, I already knew about Heinesia''s favourable impression towards me for a long time now, and it wasn''t as if I didn''t like receiving her attention like this. It made me happy even, that I would sometimes resort to using her as a material for my nightly delusions.


    Then what was I waiting for, you may ask?


    You might call a man who can''t grow some balls his age a coward, and you may be right. I am a coward, but so what? I am not some protagonist of an ero-novel, I don''t feel comfortable boning every female that I see. I enjoy a normal pace to romance myself. And seeing as how things were going, it was progressing way too quickly for me to comprehend how and where her affection points had nurtured from. It was just downright suspicious for her to find an introverted jellyfish like me attractive in her eyes. I wasn''t being overly self-deprecating when I said so, because I knew that I was only starting to change. There was no reason to like someone like me as I was now. So until I was sure of what Heinesia''s actual intent was, I was sure to keep our relationship as it was now.


    Heinesia was a guild acquaintance that I could always rely on, and I didn''t want things to change now.


    "...I-I actually have some plans for today, so... another t----"


    The best way to maintain this basic level of familiarity between us was to make a half-lie on the spot---


    "---Another time... you said that before too."


    "E-Eh?"


    Heinesia''s face darkened, and even her eyes behind her specs were starting to give off an aberrant look. I gulped, realizing that I may or may not have misspoken. When I was about to say something to explain myself, she continued with an even daring squint,


    "You know, lately... it seems that you''ve been seen spending a little too much time around the library."


    My face stiffened as she looked up at me coldly, all semblance of her once amiable tone were now gone. It had now turned into a voice as dry as frost. How did she...? Did she send someone to investigate about me?


    "Shera told me all about it, that you were trying something with the librarian at the counter." She explained, but that accusation made me a little angry so I tried to explain myself in a hurry.


    "B-But... I''m just there to---"


    "---May I remind White-sama that I am in charge of your actions while you are in this city? Any form of strange behaviour by a Stray that can be inferred as acts that may threaten the peace of this country, must be reported to the overseer immediately. That is my role, yes?" Following that long-winded explanation as if she had memorized it a few times beforehand, Heinesia presented a golden-gilded film before me.


    "...Y-You''re right..." I lowered my head weakly.


    This was something that happened right after the incident with the Horned Rabbits. I was audience to the king��s representative a month ago. It turned out that my identity as an otherworlder was exposed, but it didn''t turn out to be a big deal as I had expected. However, I was told to abide by the words of a royal decree if I wanted to preserve my life in this country. Since I wasn''t the first and surely not the last, it seems that otherworlders in this world had set a bad precedent before and it necessitated the establishing of official laws concerning them.


    There were a few complicated terms that I couldn''t remember off the top of my head, but the decree stated a few important rules that I had to abide by. Though, it seems that I wouldn��t run the risk of infringing on them as long as I didn��t make an effort to, and it showed after I was subjected to a suspenseful month of being monitored----I found out that close to nothing had changed to my lifestyle in this city.


    I took on quests like always, ate at the same restaurant as usual, and slept in the cheap inns which gave me back aches when I woke up in the morning. In short, as long as I didn��t cause any trouble like before, the king would turn a blind eye to me being in his country. So if it wasn��t for Heinesia reminding me of it, I wouldn��t have recalled that I was still being bound by some troublesome laws.


    And here she was, using it to scope out whatever she wanted to know from me again.


    ��So spit it out, in detail. All of the things you��ve done this week. ...Hey, are you still listening? White-sama?�� Her voice snapped me out of my thoughts again.


    At times like this, Heinesia was like a completely different person, and I had no choice but to concede to her willful nature. As I stared at the figure standing overhead of my cowering body, I couldn''t help but feel that maybe I should really take the break that she had mentioned before.


    Through Heinesia''s inquisitive and relentless questioning, I was left feeling even more exhausted than before. In order to cool off my head, I decided to head to the library as planned.


    The library was located in a populated area in the inner district, and I had since learnt that there were some dress code that I had to follow in order to not stand out. Dressed in a lustrous black robe that made my body appear slimmer than it is, I came to a large building standing out self-importantly from the rest. The library was redbrick, Victorian, it was easy to tell from a glance.


    I pushed open the heavy swing door, and the a burst of cool air surrounded me. My steps regained their liveliness and I entered a room with a tiled chessboard floor and about fifty shelves fanning out from a central reception area.


    Six or seven people were sitting sparsely at tables, working. There were also those who were reading silently until I came. A man raised his head and glanced at me before he settled his eyes back on to the book he was reading again.


    When I walked forward a little bit more, I saw a girl at the counter. She appeared to be reading but as soon as she noticed me approaching, the girl hurriedly put down the book she was reading and self-consciously swept her hair to the side, a skittish countenance so fragile that it would break even with the softest touch.


    "A-Ah, you''re here again..."


    The counter girl smiled while stammering, a rosy tint blush appeared on her cheeks. She was smiling politely as she would to greet a guest who visited the library, not scared but not relaxed enough for a genuine smile.


    "Yeah... How are you doing today, Lyndel-san?"


    Lyndel was the name of this introverted librarian at the counter. I first met her on her day at the job two weeks ago and since then I had seen her around frequently, either cleaning the dust off the top of shelves, or reading quietly in a corner on her own. Holding herself like she''s trying to take up even less space than she already did, Lyndel''s reserved expression gave her a distinctive feminine appeal that couldn''t be hidden from behind the counter.


    If Heinesia was the mature milf that acted as the older sister in a relationship, then Lyndel was the needy little sister who would let her brother pamper her selflessly. She would become the woman in their life that they wouldn''t date, and also the symbol of a well deserved virginity.


    "A-Awro''---"


    Ah, she bit her tongue. When I returned her with a patient smile, Lyndel blushed furiously and didn''t speak for a good minute. I didn''t rush this girl, however. In some ways, Lyndel resembled me from the past. Was that the reason why I felt a kindred spirit in her and was more comfortable speaking to her?


    I took the time to observe her. Lyndel had a mop of dark green hair that dominates her narrow face. It hung loose and messily in a bob cut, sticking close to her pale skin so striking that it even seemed lit up from the light reflecting it through the ceiling.


    When she regained her confidence again, Lyndel looked at me with similarly-tinged eyes under her long bangs. We stared back at each other for what seemed like hours until she finally dropped her gaze first, ��I''m fine, how about you, White-san,�� her voice was quieter now, less sure. Lyndel looked back up at me; a gentle flush of pink had arisen in her cheeks that made her look vulnerable.


    "I''m alright. I just came from the guild, and well... that''s not important." I smile. "You know me, I''m just here to read."


    Lyndel nodded while still having her gaze cast downwards. "R-Right now, the library doesn''t have much people... s-so I''ve reserved your usual seat."


    "A-Also, I''ve left the book you''ve requested there as well. [The World History by Devani Marcoles], the latest edition."


    Oh, is it here already? Looks like I can spend some quality time here today filling up on the loose bits of knowledge I learnt from all the reference books I could read here.


    "Thanks, I''ll take a look." I found a strange courage to pat her shoulder as I started to leave the counter. When she had finally regained her bearings from being touched, Lyndel turned towards me and replied in a small but enthusiastic voice: "...Y-Yes, please take your time during your stay!"


    Smiling to myself at how perfect that exit was, I began to walk towards my usual seat in the library with a pleasant grin.


    Row after row of neatly lined up books with their spines facing outward filled the surroundings, colour coded with dots, fiction section arranged in alphabetical order, young adults section, children''s section with low shelves and floor cushions, comfortable leather arm chairs and tables for quiet study. This hushed atmosphere would be punctured by the occasional coughing and flipping of pages, yet the muffled stillness would never be completely drowned out.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 20

    Taking a flight of stairs up to the third floor, I walked through a corridor and came to the other side where there was a locked door. There were three, but I went over to the one that was on the far right.


    With a set of practiced movements, I put my hand below the carpet before the door and caught on to the object I was rummaging through for. It was a rusty old key, which I used immediately after to unlock and enter inside.


    When the door opened, I walked inside with careful strides. I didn''t want to knock over the stack of books strewn all over the floor again, cleaning up was a mess when one of the librarians came over.


    With a little bit of effort, I had gotten to the other end of the room. Before me, was a ring of 20-feet tall shelves, caved outwards in a semi-circle. There was an opening in the middle where I used to pass through.


    Once I was inside, I threw my belongings to the side and jumped onto the cushioned sofa leaning against the wall.


    Aah, how I''ve missed this so much... Well, it''s only been a week. But I''ve returned, to my usual seat. This entire place that''s reserved for me alone.


    Was it better to call this a hideout, as this small space created from the enclosure of arced shelves wasn''t a place where normal people could come into. Well, I wasn''t technically allowed in here either since the the third floor was off-limits. However, it wasn''t very difficult convincing a bunch of underpaid librarians to turn a blind eye to my entry. As long as I didn''t cause any trouble and didn''t leave a mess around, we had a deal.


    Because of how obscured this place was, it was easy for me to sneak in some snacks on occasion. Those were stored behind a cabinet of books, and I conveniently went over and opened a bag of dried squid for myself. I also took the time to pull out the stash that was kept hidden here.


    "This goes here. Here. And this one here... here... and done." I wiped the sweat off my forehead after exerting some effort carrying them around. While enjoying the taste of preserved seafood in my mouth, I looked around this redecorated space with a satisfied look. Almost a week''s worth of paycheck had gone to these things�� A coffee-maker, a music player, and a roll of super-comfy fur blanket draped around me comfortably. Is this what they call a best of both worlds? I''d almost feel like a degenerate again whenever I come to visit.


    But who cares, it was my well-deserved break. Others spend it on the weekly theatrical plays in the city square, or find their enjoyment in brothels and sex. But I find most comfort in what I enjoy best. Reading.


    I wore a pair of muffled gloves and started the coffee-maker. Since I had already stocked up enough cores for their mana usage before, the coffee-maker operated seamlessly as usual. A few seconds later, the aroma of rich coffee entered my nostrils. I took the porcelain cup from the stand of the coffee-maker and took a sip.


    Aah... This is heaven... Thank you, Satoru-kun. Your inventions are a blessing to this world.


    While thanking the otherworlder I never had the pleasure to meet in my head, I took off the gloves again and flung them to the couch. While enjoying the homely taste of Earth, I moved over to the windowsill right next to this small space.


    When I looked outside, I could see the bird''s nest settled in between the branches of the oak tree as usual. But there was an unfamiliar figure? What used to be two hatchlings, had now become three. Something about the sight of the mother bird pecking up earthworms near to its children''s mouths, was just so endearing.


    When I got my fill of how they were doing today, I came close to one of the shelves and knelt down. At the lower row, I picked out a book which was the only one there without a hard cover. I returned to the couch and sat down with the book in hand, flipping through a few pages. After getting to the latest page where there was nothing written on it, I started penning down my entry for what I did this week.


    Cooking, cleaning, tending to stores and inns. Well, those were the usual. But at the end of the entry, I didn''t forget to include a monster I had defeated recently thanks to Heinesia''s tip-off. A Level 3 monster-squirrel called [Acorn Bearer], it ran nearly as fast the Horned Rabbits, but once I led it away from a terrain without trees, the fight became one-sided quickly.


    Speaking of which, I was also slowly starting to get used to the act of killing monsters. After thinking of them as ''digital creations'' that the ''game'' creates, the resistance from monster blood became substantially less from each encounter with them.


    ��-After that, I recorded a few more restaurants I had visited, and stores in the inner district before I finished the entry with how much money I had left. With the money for today, it still didn''t seem as much as I''d like to have. Even with the Bronze Trade Stamp, there was as limit to how much I could save. In the end, I was still only able to scrounge up a total of 4 silver and 13 copper coins for the month.


    If I had not bought those magic items here, maybe I would be close to 5 silver coins but I didn''t think I was being wasteful with my expenses. Especially since I had told myself to live without regrets this time in this world, I was now a stronger believer in the value of self-satisfaction more than anything.


    As for when I would get my custom-made equipment, I got a reality check as I got a better feel out of the cost of living in this city. That stuff was way too expensive, that I''d rather have that money invested elsewhere.


    Additionally, the number of low-leveled monsters around Halvan was going to stay low because of the freak incident where all the Horned Rabbits in a nest had gone crazy, and had attacked the city. Needless to say, all of them were wiped out, but I had never expected that monsters had their own ecosystems as well. When the Horned Rabbit was removed from the food chain, the presence of other monsters had also become unstable.


    The royal scientist who came to Halvan a few days after that incident had determined that this phenomenon was only going to be temporary, and it would take another two months before the mana in the air was redistributed to create more monsters accordingly.


    Since I wasn''t going to be monster-active during this downtime, I didn''t have an issue with re-using the [Moonsift Fang] dagger given to me. As for the camping rucksack I had purchased before, I never got the chance to use it yet, it might really have been an impulsive purchase back then that I still regret to this day. But I am properly using the weight-enchantment robe and the custom clothes I ordered before. I was even thinking of getting an extra set because of how comfortable it is. Despite what my first impression of that guy had made me believe, Richard Brownfield was a talented tailor who really cut no corners when making clothes.


    I returned the journal to where I had kept it before, and sighed. Taking Shinri''s advice, I had started this journal. The journal had recorded a mundane life, it was the normal and fulfilling life that I wanted. A working member of society. But as a month had passed, I found myself wanting more. Was I getting influenced from just having a taste of being ''on the edge'' once? I knew that this feeling had started ever since I was chased down by the goblins. I found myself lamenting about it at times, that if things would turn out differently if I had simply stood my ground and fought them?


    ��-There was also the heart-pounding episode in the rabbit burrow. I left another adventurer to die and told no one about it. I saved a demihuman slave, but she seems to have already disappeared after being set free.


    Would anything change if I had taken the initiative to confront my cowardly self?


    Was I really going to be able to truly enjoy my second life in a fantasy world if I was stuck in a tiring cycle of being treated as a manual labourer? Slowly but surely, this sentiment of dissatisfaction crept up to me.


    Somehow deep inside, I''ve always felt empty. An uninteresting, bland character who defaults to a monotonous lifestyle. Taking away the circumstances as an excuse, I was left with nothing at my core.


    Perhaps, that was why I yearned so much for an otherworldly experience.


    I wanted to feel the thrill of adventure.


    Before I knew it, I was already hooked on the thought of what a ''true adventurer'' would be like, and I felt like right now, this wasn''t really the kind of life I wanted the most.


    "..."


    There wasn''t any use beating myself over it anyway. I was already a Level 6 for some time now. Remembering the fact that I would finally be able to obtain my long-overdue class in the church in a few more days, I gathered up a little more motivation again.


    I reminded myself that I wasn''t going to stay as a menial worker forever.


    I stared at the book Lyndel had placed on a small round coffee table before I came��-[The World History by Devani Marcoles].


    Before then, the least I could do was read up more about this new world. After playing the music player, a simple ambient piano softened the atmosphere.


    I sat down cozily on the couch and began to work on the thick history textbook with renewed focus.


    The pursuit for knowledge was another kind of battle of its own.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 21

    This world is named after the game, Insinity.


    Herale was the faith that describes the world''s origins and existence in detail. Four goddesses appeared and became the overseers of Insinity after its creation:


    The Goddess of Systems, Altair who created the phenomenon of monsters and magic, status windows, stats and values of all things in the world.


    The Goddess of Growth, Ennieus who blessed half the world into Ascendants, beings who would be able to use them to pioneer the various evolutions that were possible in this world.


    The Goddess of Progeny, Dianna who spread the seeds of race and nature, creating variety in the world.


    And the Goddess of Morality, Cardinal who created desires, emotions and the codex of Morality, bringing upon sins and virtues upon the world.


    The foundation of balance was formed with these four, and the world expanded quickly into one that they had envisioned. Because of the harmony of magic and science combined, humans were able to create a utopia for themselves��which lasted for no more than 50 years.


    Human nature created from Cardinal had proven to just be as destructive as it was beneficial, and with the ruination of the utopian times came the dark age. Instability spread chaos, and the world was set to a decline again. The goddesses decided to try again. This time, to supplant chaos with order, the conclusion came in the form of two individuals who were the spearheads of that dark age.


    A human who fought, and a demon who fought.


    It didn''t matter particularly what their races were, but they had been chosen because of their unique dispositions at that time, the morality compass which swung on two complete, polar opposites. Perfect vessels for the fragments of the world''s morality to reside in. That''s right, those two were the beginning of the eternal conflict between the Hero and the Demon King.


    A never-ending tale told for generations, martyrs that were born to kill one another. A proxy war between good and evil��


    "Shuffle��" The sound of shifty footsteps broke me out of my concentration.


    I raised my head from the history book and saw the familiar figure of a girl who I had seen not too long ago.


    (Lyndel huh.)


    Lyndel, she had come again today as well. She was covering her face with a book in her hands, only peeking at me from the side timidly as if worried that I wouldn''t notice her. Picking up her silent subtleties, I patted the seat next to me on the couch and stood up.


    "I''ll make coffee." I said. The one I was drinking had turned cold after some time too. I should brew another one for myself.


    The librarian girl nodded while still hiding her face. When I left my seat, I could see from the corner of my eye that Lyndel had taken this chance to scurry over to the couch. That small action of hers made me smile for some reason.


    I stepped over a few books, and came to the coffee-maker on the wall rack, then retrieved a new mug out from the cabinet and placed it under the dispenser.


    When I was about to press the button on the coffee-maker, a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist. Turning back in surprise, I saw Lyndel frowning at me while pointing at my hands.


    "...Ah."


    That''s right, my gloves. Just as I was about to get it, Lyndel stopped me. She pushed me away just before I could react, and pressed the button herself. She could do that without the gloves, after all she wasn''t like me.


    Ever since obtaining the passive skill��Disarmed Circuit��, any physical contact with devices that uses magic would have a high chance of malfunctioning.


    I first learnt about this when Lyndel was around when I brought the first coffee-maker here. And man, did I make a mess. I had to stay behind to clean it up secretly so the other librarians wouldn''t notice, and it was fortunate that Lyndel being the new librarian that she was, were close enough not to tell on me. But that had obviously left quite a shock for her, imagine staying near someone who could explode electronics just from a single touch. ... That''s why she goes unnaturally on edge about me touching any devices that operated on mana circuits.


    Interestingly enough, most Strays also used to be unfortunate enough like me. After reading about it, the cause for a disarmed mana circuit was from exerting mana strongly without enough to supplement it. This seemed to be especially more common amongst Strays, as their ''mana-less'' bodies already had difficulties adjusting to the rich, invisible blue essence in the air.


    ...But using my Mana? Did I somehow activate it unconsciously at some point?


    The more I thought about it, the more that memory stood out to me.


    I was pretty sure that wasn''t it, but if I had to guess, then it would be the one time I tried removing the collar from the demihuman slave.


    I remember seeing a black current of electricity discharged as I took it off of the girl.


    Had my mana reacted to the collar then? I didn''t know, but since I had only myself to blame because it was my decision to save her at that time, I thought it wasn''t really all that bad to wear gloves for the rest of my life.


    ... ... ...


    The smell of coffee quickly permeated the air again. When the mug was nearly full, she handed it over to me with a half-cute and angry pout.


    "A...Ahahaha... sorry, it slipped my mind."


    Suppressed by her unusual seriousness, I received the mug with both hands and laughed dryly. Her expression didn''t seem to change though and was instead alternating her gaze between the coffee and my face repeatedly. I thought she wanted me to take a sip of the coffee so I did.


    The blend of roasted coffee beans imported from god know where, and the sweetened cream that was considered a commodity in Halvan were honestly why it was so expensive. But all I can say is, the rich, creamy taste was worth every copper that I had paid for it.


    "Is it good?" Lyndel, already aware of the answer was looking at me interestingly.


    I nodded, but suddenly remembered something.


    "Ah... I should have used my mug."


    "Eh?" Lyndel looked at me, confused. I pointed at the other mug of lukewarm coffee on the table and smiled wryly.


    "Lyndel-san... I only have two mugs here."


    "..." The girl looked at my face, and then the mug on the table. She looked at the mug she had just brewed for me, and then the mug on the table, which then rested on my face eventually. Finally, her face lit up as if she had connected the dots in her head, and in the next moment it suddenly boiled as red as an octopus.


    Huh? Embarrassed...? Why was she embarrassed?


    "Uhm... I''ll just take this and make a��"


    "��!!" I felt a pull before I could finish my words, and my body jerked backwards.


    "...L-Lyndel-san?" I saw where the tug had came from, Lyndel was pinching the back of my robe stopping me from leaving.


    And the girl wasn''t even looking at me, but the cup of cold coffee that I was just about to wash for a new one. That made me feel a little conflicted. Don''t tell me, she was considering whether to drink it or not? Caught up by how focused of a look she was giving the mug, that I couldn''t move away until she came to a decision on her own.


    I stood there awkwardly, with two cups of coffee in my hands. I took a sip off the freshly brewed one��


    "��That coffee..." After a few seconds of silence, she abruptly spoke.


    "It''s a waste to throw it away. ...drink it..." Her voice had suddenly shrunk nearing the end of her words, so I shot her a confused look. Lyndel''s expression became a little more flustered and she replied with a louder voice this time.


    "I said...! I-I''ll drink it... I''ll only drinking it s-since it''s a waste if I don''t! A waste!"

 [Vol 1] Chapter 22

    The proxy war between the Hero and the Demon King occurs every 50 years it seems. Information about this enigmatic presence is usually eluded and unclear, as no one except the heroes had been able to venture deep enough into the Dark Territories where the Demon King''s Castle is located. It wasn''t as if this endeavor had a lack of participants, for fame and riches accompanied those who had made it out alive with any kind of information about the enemy lands. But entering terrains that no one is known to come out from, not even the bravest of warriors were able to live past a week in there. The topography, level of toxicity in the air, and even the scarcity of food in its barren lands were clear hazards against humankind. No amount of preparation could prepare them for how disadvantageous it got as they ventured deeper into the center of the Dark Territories.


    Thus, no one knows how the Demon King is born till this day, only that it was an ancient evil, the inevitable herald of destruction.


    However, from what the heroes had described, the Demon King is a different individual every cycle, each time with different animalistic features that accompany its mantle as the embodiment of evil, and they supposedly represent the seven Cardinal Sins which holds the source of the Demon''s powers. It seems that the intent of the goddesses had been transmitted clearly, as the Demon King is a natural entity that spills forth darkness and desires. Either through its overflowing charisma or its absolute power, the Demon King controls authority over all living demons, disallowing their independent invasive desires until they are aligned with his own. Although the Demon King would be defeated over and over again, it would only be sealed temporarily and never killed, returning to its throne with another cursed soul 50 years after.


    On the other end of the spectrum, the chosen Hero is born from the lowest ranks in human territory. With the mark that appears during the Baptism Ritual for their coming-of-age ceremony, a child is wreathed with the honor, the fame and responsibility of the destined one.


    There was even a comprehensive list of skills that a Hero had received and learnt through their journey. When looking through the list, I felt a strange feeling of defeat. Each hero received the extremely cheat-like blessings of all four goddesses.


    ��Altair''s Insight��, which grants an all-seeing status appraisal ability. The hero sees all known and hidden skills, talents, traits and access to a skill library unique only to them.


    ��Ennieus'' Ambition��, which grants one hyper-growth in experience gain and an unlimited level ceiling.


    ��Diana''s Empathy��, which allows one to speak and understand language universally.


    ��Cardinal''s Commandment��, which grants the hero the special abilities based their Cardinal Virtues.


    No��They weren''t just cheat-like, they were actual cheats. Which made the next part a little strange.


    The fights recorded in this book used to have the hero end in his victory with a single slash. But for some reason, the fights became harder, more brutal and less simplistic as the hero, or heroes faced each generation of Demon King. See, the tradition of having one hero had changed drastically since its roots.


    A ritual called the "Hero Summoning" began to take place shortly after the hero from the first generation. Unlike the blonde-haired hero Articus, the second hero who had come from another world had black hair and black eyes, both unseen and was considered a peculiarity attributed to the variant that was not born in Insinity. Despite that, and the fact that rumors calling the hero ''cursed'' had spread, the raven black hero was able to use the hero''s blessing to comprehend all languages. He properly accepted the mission, his calling to slay the Demon King well. And after that��


    The records say he was returned to his original world with rewards for his achievements. Hm...


    I stopped my finger on the line of text where I had stopped at.


    The context of this proxy war seemed far more serious that it had described it to be��It is said that the Demon King that each generation of heroes face become stronger, but if the records prove to be accurate, none of its skills had changed at all.


    Feeling a sudden wave of urgency, I suddenly became even more engrossed in this topic than I had anticipated.


    (...The source of the Demon King''s powers...)


    It took me a bit of time because there were few descriptions of it besides the Demon King being ''strong'' and ''evil'' that was marginally useful. But I finally flipped to a page which caught my interest.


    (The Demon King, inverse to the Hero... powers... Cardinal Sins.)


    None of them were described very well here either, but at least all seven of them were named correctly. Just like how it was known on Earth, the Demon King embodies, Lust, Gluttony, Greed, Sloth, Wrath, Envy and Pride. Both sides progressed linearly, no matter how much progress they had made with their powers, all of that would end in that cycle. Just like how a martial artist would find it difficult to grow stronger as he reaches the peak, it was similarly impossible for the Demon King to achieve so much within the confines of time.


    That''s right, there was a ''time limit'' for each acting Hero and Demon King. So if both counter-forces were bestowed with similar powers each time, how is only the Demon King getting so much stronger from every defeat?


    Had no one ever thought about what would happen many years from now? What if there was a day when the Demon King would tip the odds to an unfair degree, just like how the Heroes have done up till now? Would peace continue to be upheld? Would the goddesses reset the world again when that happens? What was the condition to divine intervention? How much time was left before the next Demon King was summoned?


    I scratched my head in irritation because I wasn''t getting anywhere with more questions. I marked the page where I was reading and sighed deeply.


    Lyndel was currently reading a book beside me, she seemed pretty focused so I didn''t want to bother her. I sat up from the couch with the book in hand to brew another cup of coffee. It has gotten a little chilly before I knew it, I pulled my robe even tighter and nestled myself in the animal fur on my shoulders. It had been stitched from a new method Richard had invented, inspired from the clothes I had given him.


    While waiting for it to dispense, I looked outside the window. I could see the two suns setting. Silhouettes of birds flew home across a sky that was now magenta; the orange gold stretches far and wide, the colour of fire hearths and tangerines. It really sold the impression that I was truly in another world. But I''ve grown used to this sky scape, and the city for a month now. After all, humans are very adaptable.


    The coffee was done, I put it close to my mouth and with my free hand I cupped it close together and blew on the surface. The warmth of steam rose to my nose, leaving me just a tad bit warmer.


    I shuffled back to my seat, and placed the extra cup I had brewed on the table. Lyndel seemed to have noticed, as she perked her face up from her book momentarily and nodded shyly as a gesture.


    "Drink it while it''s hot." I reminded her, and she put the book up to her face again, pretending to ignore what I just said.


    Grinning from ear to ear, I returned to the book feeling less heavy-hearted.


    (Focus, I need to focus...)


    (...The power of the Demon King... ...Seven Cardinal Sins...)


    How about looking at it from a different perspective? What if the Demon King could absorb power from somewhere else? And it had to be a reliable source that he could continuously siphon off of for years, centuries? Ability steal? Energy drain? Pretentious ability names that I had read before sprung up in my mind, and I was almost hooked to the easy answer. But I immediately recalled what I had learnt; When the Demon King was defeated, they lose their powers. It was impossible to keep whatever they''ve accumulated since it resurrected as a different person each time.


    The Heroes had described it as an expunction of dark miasma, as if a possessed person had the ancient evil banished from their mortal soul, lost, dissipated into the air. That was the sign that the Demon King had truly been defeated.


    Huh...? Watching the steam rise from the cup of coffee, my eyes widened in sudden realization.


    (Wait a second... into... the air.)


    My eyes widened. This sounded just like how a defeated monster would be drained by the atmosphere of its mana, only to redistribute it again to create another monster. I squinted my eyes while looking away from the book. Something about this was a little off. This wasn''t a coincidence,right?


    When a Demon King is killed, was the Sins within it really ''erased''? What if the evil remained, and only accumulated with time? When I flipped the page, my body stiffened instinctively at an insert drawing.


    It was a little crude when written on papyrus, but I could still tell what it was.


    The image of a monster draped in a large robe��With the horns of an antelope, tusks of a boar, scales of a snake, wings of a dragon, legs of the sabbatic goat, a snake as its tail, snout as a nose.


    "Demon... King��" Those words leaked out of my mouth as I trembled slightly.


    I had an ephiphany. The Demon King was stockpiling the powers it had lost each time.


    A player starts a new character, and the game provides him with a set of exclusive items for them to start their journey. But what the player does next, is abuse the system. He goes to an open field, and kills himself by provoking a large horde of monsters. The player creates a new account with a different email address, collects the same set of exclusives and goes to where he had committed suicide. After picking up the items, he provokes the same monsters and dies. The cycle repeats itself, until...


    When he has enough, he uses them, to wipe out the entire field of monsters.


    "..."


    "White-san? ...A-Are you feeling well?" I turned my pale face and looked over at Lyndel. She was looking at me while knitting her eyebrows together. I...


    Should I tell anyone about this?


    "..."


    "White...-san?"


    I calmed down my breathing and shook my head. After raising my head, I gave the girl a dry smile and stood up.


    "Don''t worry." I said.


    "I just thought, it''s about time I go back."


    Thinking about it more carefully, why did I care?


    At the end of the day, those remained as conjectures of mine. And besides, I wasn''t the hero. I wasn''t really thinking of ''saving the world'' or anything. For someone who was worked to the bone as a manservant around the city, this was way above my pay grade. I wanted to have an adventure, but I didn''t want to risk my life so brazenly just to do so. Besides, someone must''ve already known all this. This wasn''t really a groundbreaking revelation. It was just simple inference that anyone would get with a bit of research.


    And for trouble, it was best to stay away from it as far as possible.


    Yep, as far as possible. That had always remained as one of the most important rules I''ve abided by that kept me alive till this day.


    I closed the book and placed it on the table with a sigh.


    "A-Ah..." Lyndel jumped up in shock. When she looked at the sky outside, the girl frowned for a moment but it returned to her usual, panicky demeanor. She had probably realized that it was way past opening hours too.


    "I-I''m so sorry, I sh-should have reminded you..."


    "Relax... I was also a little bit into what I was reading so it''s not completely your fault."


    "B-But what should I do..." Lyndel put her hands on her head with a half-crying face.


    "Y-Yama-san is going to scold me again!"


    "True." When I replied nonchalantly like that, Lyndel''s face grew even more pale.


    "She''s pretty uptight about the rules, I still remember the time when she walked right into the mess I made. Haah... It can''t be helped, be a good girl and accept her punishment, okay?" I pretended to nod with a grave expression.


    "Awawawawa..." The girl looked so frightened that I couldn''t help but pull on her face cheeks lightly.


    "Hw-weehhh?!" Lyndel made a stupefied expression, when laughter escaped from my voice.


    "He...huhaha..."


    How could a girl be this cute! I had covered my mouth, but it seems that Lyndel had already saw me laughing at her.


    "White-san?! M-Mouuu! It''s not funny, Y-Yama-sensei is super scary, you know?" Lyndel said with a pout, her hands sneakily trying to pull my hands off, but never gaining enough courage to commit to it. It ended up as a strange messaging motion on my wrists.


    "...Uhm... Lyndel-san, I have already let go."


    "...Mm..."


    "L-Lyndel-san?" I smiled awkwardly as Lyndel was still seemingly engrossed in that strange action of hers. She was pinching my pinkie and index fingers and trying to tug at them with the strength of a toddler. She didn''t seem to have heard me, so I called for the third time.


    "Lyndel-san!"


    "Mm... a-ahh!!" The girl jolted out from her trance and stared at my face. She looked at the hand she was holding, and then she returned to my face.


    "I-I-I''m so sorry, White-san! I''m so sorry I''m so sorry I''m so sorry... aahhh! Did you get hurt? Did you get hurt, White-san?!"


    "U-Uh... no, I''m great... thanks." I leaned back onto the armrest of the couch as Lyndel pressed forward in a fluster. It was only in the next second that she had immediately regretted doing that, as a cloud of steam blew out from her overheating face.


    Retreating to the far end of the room, Lyndel hid her face behind a book again.


    I stared at the girl with a helpless smile.


    (This girl... doesn''t change at all. Does she realize that she often gets like this only because she overthinks everything in her head? Well... I''d know because I''ve been there not too long ago...)


    "Also, are you sure you''re still not going?" I reminded her since if I had left her alone, her mind would overwork itself unnecessarily again.


    "O-Ohh rightt!!! I-I''m leaving now! I''ll see you again next week, White-san!" With a mad dash, Lyndel left, or was it more accurate to say that she had escaped from the room?


    "Yeah, I''ll tidy things up myself. Don''t worry about it." Watching the retreating back of the cowardly girl reminded me of the stereotypical literature girl I had read so many times before.


    So tropes really exist.


    Just when I was about to start returning the room to how it was before, the door that was closed had creaked open again. A tiny head popped out from the side.


    "B-By the way..."


    "Hm...? Lyndel-san, did you forge��"


    "��Good night!"


    The door shut tightly with a thump, and I was left there, dumbstruck.


    She came back, just to tell me that?


    "...Good grief." That girl never fails to make me smile.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 23

    After leaving the library, some amount of time had already passed. The silver moonlight remained the only light source in the sky, parted from the lampposts whose rays died inches from their bulbs. Thinking that I had left later than usual, I took a few steps outside.


    Without warning, a wave of light-headedness washed through my body. My legs felt a little numb from having sat for too long, and they almost gave way to the ground.


    I must be pretty starved.


    I shook my head wearily, thinking that I��d only drank a few cups of coffee since morning. My body had become sluggish from the fatigue building up the entire day. I did some heavy lifting in the morning for an E-ranked request after all, but I thought I was feeling more exhausted than usual. It might really be because of a lack of food in my system.


    I thought I should retire earlier today to rest up after grabbing a quick bite. I was about to head over to a restaurant and pay a visit to someone I knew there anyway. I heard that they had come up with a new dish recently, so it was pretty convenient I get to resolve my hunger before I turned in for the night today.


    Guided by the lamp-posts, the path I was walking in led to the familiar, bustling streets in Halvan. A place where some stores may or may not provide some very specific services for the male population. The entertainment districts were close to the eateries around here after all, it couldn��t be helped that the nightlife was filled with a variety of interesting people.


    Cough.


    I shied away from the catcalls of several scantily-dressed women with a flushing red face, and picked up my pace. Even when I��m wearing my hood, I could feel those burning gazes on my back. More specifically, around the lower waist area.


    A shiver went down my spine, as I thought about how casual the people here were about their virginities. Although I didn��t have anything against brothels, I didn��t exactly want to lose my first time carelessly in a place like that.


    Fortunately, I arrived at my destination before one of them almost caught up to me. At the front of its entrance was the words ��Yunosu Diner��. The woman who was hot on my heels just a moment ago, clicked her tongue when she realized that I really wasn��t interested. The woman turned around to glare at me while giving me an obscene finger gesture which probably meant "fuck you" in this world�� It didn��t matter what type of services they provided, but competition was cutthroat in this city. You were either a customer, or you weren��t one. It was a little crude, but that was how things were for people who were not born an Ascendant. They didn��t have the ability to become an adventurer, and had to scrape the food scraps left on the table just like everyone else.


    I had grown a little more accustomed, empathetic to these things, so I didn��t really pay attention to her. I took off the hood, thinking I finally had a moment of relief.


    Suddenly, my shoulders were grabbed.


    ��?!��


    My eyes jolted open, and I saw the woman from earlier looking at me with a strange passion in her gaze.


    Didn''t she plan on leaving me alone!?


    As if I was being constricted by a snake, my body was coiled tightly by her grip and I squirmed uncomfortably, signalling for her to let go as a warning.


    "You are..."


    Before I could push her away, the woman let go of her own. Taking the chance while I was left dazed on the spot, the woman smirked and fished out something from between her two jugs. A name card was placed on my hands before I knew it.


    ��Sorry if I hurt you, but I thought you��d leave if I didn��t do anything...��


    Of course I did. I wasn''t interested in whatever medicine she was trying to sell me. Yet, she was unexpectedly relentless.


    ��That is my name card. If you ever feel the urge to blow one out, just call me. I��m Rebecca by the way, please don''t forget it~�� Rebecca winked at me.


    The soft sensation from her well-endowed chest made my body temperature slide up.


    ��I...I don��t n��Ughh...�� My voice became slurry as she started to coax me with experienced hands. I was beginning to have a reaction.


    ����Now, don��t be so hard on yourself sweetie.�� Rebecca pushed the card back to me playfully, taking the side opportunity to feel up my chest as she did so.


    "D-don''t come... ghh...�� My body reacted strongly to where she was touching, and my body jerked away instinctively before I drowned myself in the pleasant sensation of her fingers.


    ��Oops, sorry~" Rebecca looked at me teasingly.


    "You��re just my type, seeing your troubled face I couldn��t help but tease you for a bit.��


    "You...! I''m... sorry. I-I''m not interested."


    I staggered a few steps away from this woman. She had not given me any personal space ever since she approached me, I didn''t have a good impression of her.


    "Ara ara, looks like my company isn''t very welcomed..."


    Rebecca shrugged her shoulders casually when I put a distance away from her. But I thought that she had perhaps been aiming for this from the start, as I could see the faint trace of a sly grin under the fringe of her silky maroon hair. But her face was covered in thick make-up, making me feel less favorable about this woman.


    And does she do this to everyone? Sticking her butt up for anyone who paid her a good wad of cash?


    "... Please cherish your body more, miss."


    I said those words strongly, before starting to leave. Perhaps it was due to the lack of mental processing of my words, but my true feelings had unintentionally came out of my mouth.


    Rebecca''s body flinched for a second after hearing what I just said.


    "...Fufu, you''re so naive." She returned me a soft chuckle, passing what I just said as something inconsequential.


    I stopped in my tracks, and turned to look at Rebecca again.


    "...What?" I couldn''t just ignore what she just said to me.


    "...But that''s also what makes you so cute hm?"


    That flippant remark made me well up in irritation even more. I glared at her, who was taking something out from behind her bosom. She strolled up to me casually, as if knowing that I wouldn''t walk away from her this time.


    "You''re an Ascendant, aren''t you. You can say that to me, boy, because you were born lucky."


    "..." I couldn''t deny that... but... I didn''t like it. Her values that depreciated the value of her purity grated on me.


    "Haa, young men like you are just different." Rebecca lamented, as she brought a lengthy tobacco pipe up to her mouth. She lit it up with a mana-lighter, and sucked on it with a relaxed expression.


    When she blew out the first puff, the smoke scattered in the air around. I took a small step away from her, feeling discomforted by it.


    Rebecca chuckled interestedly as if she had found my subtle action to be rather amusing.


    "--Dreams are nice to have when you''re young, but everyone eventually grows up and find that chasing clouds just ain''t worth a damn mutt."


    She slowly exhaled a puff of smoke from the pipe, with eyes that trailed off somewhere else in the night sky.


    "...Besides... It''s not like we particularly dislike our jobs. We''re good at what we do so we get to make a living from selling our bodies, and we experience love in our own different ways. It''s a win-win situation, no? Of course, it must be hard for you to understand that, boy. You have everything that we don''t."


    ...I...


    I didn''t have a response. Her words made sense. I should stop forcing my ego onto people. I had to learn that this wasn''t that nice of a world to live in. People either made compromises, or lived terrible lives because of their inadequacies.


    ...So should I be prejudiced towards someone like Rebecca who had merely made a healthy compromise? Was I really worthy of judging her profession as like she''d said, someone who just happened to be born... no, isekai''d lucky?


    For a moment there, I thought that her appearance covered in washes of make-up had suddenly became more mellow than before.


    I stayed silent, expecting Rebecca to finish what she was saying. But after watching her dumbly as she blew out a few more puffs of smoke, I realized that she had no intent to continue her words.


    "..."


    After blowing out a smoke ring perfectly into the air, Rebecca fixed her clothes and smiled at me.


    "Anyway, if you change your mind���� Rebecca shot me a seductive look for the last time.


    ����Just ring my name at the front desk whenever you feel like visiting~ I''ll give you, a sp-e-cial, discount~��


    Tap-tap... The clicking of heels became fainter as she left.


    "... ..What is with that woman."


    Throughout the entire encounter, I hadn��t been able to put up much words at all. When I regained my senses, the pushy woman who called herself Rebecca was already gone.


    Along with the name card she had sneaked into my pocket thinking I wouldn''t notice.


    I should want to throw it away immediately, but...


    Ah, fuck it. It''s just a stupid name card. I''ll keep it or whatever.


    ��...Haaah.�� Letting out the largest sigh I had today, I decided to treat the conversation as if it had never happened before. But somewhere deep inside, I knew that the woman, Rebecca had left a considerable impression on me.


    ... ...


    I no longer had any energy to think about anything more for the rest of today, so I quickly walked over to the restaurant to have a change of pace. The night crowd had already receded at this time, so I was able to come in immediately without waiting.


    When I stepped into the diner, the moody lighting inside gave off the ambience of a tavern. Customers had mostly left with a few exceptions looking pretty drunk; several wooden mugs were emptied on their tables.


    From the way they were drinking, it must''ve been the type of drinking that just pushed themselves to getting drunk as fast as possible. That way, they would be able to stop thinking about their responsibilities and troubles temporarily.


    (...Alcohol. What''s so good about getting yourself wasted? Can''t all these adults treat themselves better...)


    I went past those tables with narrowed eyes.


    Although it may be hypocritical of me to be the one saying that, but I thought that my perspective on things had really changed after so much had happened in one month. People do change, after all; I began to feel more grounded about living out my ''second chance''. So whenever I saw someone who depreciated themselves as how I had in the past, I couldn''t help but feel a little angry inside.


    But why should I care so much, they were not who I came here for anyway.


    I looked away and scanned through the place for the person I was looking for. It didn''t take long before I caught sight of her.


    There, at one of the tables was a girl whose sleeves were tucked up, revealing her healthy beige shoulders. They were not closed yet, right?


    I came to her table, and tapped her shoulder lightly so she would notice me.


    ��Heyy�� Evie-san, wake up�� Evie-san...��


    ��Nngh����


    Evie��s eyebrows furrowed together for a moment from my nudging, ��Just a few minutes more, kuso-oyaji����


    I couldn��t help but smirk from what she had just said. This girl even badmouths her own father in her dreams. Their relationship is still like cats and dogs as usual.


    Evie was the daughter of Yunosu Diner��s owner who doubled as one of the waitresses working here. Even when dressed plainly, the girl had a charm that makes even the smallest detail on her features stand out under the orange illumination. She had ochre honey hair tied together in twin tails, and bright aquamarine eyes. The faint scent of the sweat she had worked up during the day was more refreshing than off-putting. It gave off the impression of an adolescent girl hard at work.


    Mm, I wasn��t a degenerate with a smell fetish. I rejected the idea of getting off on sweat vehemently in my head.


    Well back on point.


    Evie herself was sixteen this year, younger than me by two years. But from the words she often used in our conversations, I could tell that Evie was probably far more mature than a young adult like me��Having interacted with many people her entire life because of the nature of her family��s work, Evie was very sociable with her customers. It was also one of the few reasons why business here had gone well.


    And right now, the girl had dropped all her guard while dozing off. A trickle of saliva fell out of her mouth and had stuck on to the table she was resting a side of her face on. Somehow, Evie reminded me of a small animal.


    Before I knew it, I had already placed my hand on her head and began stroking it. Evie��s face was one of confusion at first, but when she opened her eyes gradually and saw that it was me, she started to enjoy it while looking at me pleasantly. Her eyes narrowed into crescent slits, and that unchanging stare began to make me feel a little embarrassed.


    I let go of my hand and admonished myself for giving in to my urges. When I was younger, I used to own a cat as well. I probably adopted a habit of petting cute things ever since I began to feel comfortable with talking to people.


    Though, I��m not sure if that was a good thing. Doing this and that to a girl without her consent��


    ��Nii-chan, why did you stop?�� Evie probed me smilingly with a knowing look.


    "W-Well, do you want me to continue then?"


    "I don''t mind though?"


    "Eh..."


    Wait, no. She''s just kidding with me, it must be.


    ��Anyway, i-it��s great that you��re awake now.�� I looked away to avoid her stare.


    ��...Let��s leave it at that for now then.�� Evie stood up from her seat and dusted her bottom with a few light pats. After wiping off the drool on the side of her face, she returned to her usual lively atmosphere.


    ��So? What can I do for you, Nii-chan?��


    Evie''s unique way of addressing me had returned. But since I was used to it already, I didn''t really feel weird when she called me like that.


    ��Dinner, actually.�� I responded dryly.


    ��Dinner...At this timing? Really?"


    ��...Yeah, I��ve been reading this, didn''t find the to eat.�� I scratched the back of my head while pointing at the book I was carrying.


    Taking the book from my hands, Evie grunted.


    "Uwooahh... heavy... Just how thick is this book. Not gonna lie, I''m amazed you can even read all this without falling asleep."


    By the way, I had smuggled the history textbook out so I could finish it sooner.


    I''m sorry Lyndel-san, please do your job better or you''re going to lose your job... I''m rooting for you, okay?


    ��Hmm, let''s see�� this reads: [The World�� History]? What? You''re reading history?�� Evie flipped through a few pages disinterestedly. It was clear that she didn''t understand any of it.


    "...Yeah. is that strange? I find it intriguing to me though, learning new things about this world and all."


    Evie shot me confused look, but she suddenly had an expression as if she had recalled something.


    ��Ah�� that��s right, Nii-chan, you��re a Stray aren��t you. This makes sense. I would expect everyone else to treat this book as anything but interesting.��


    "...Well, the heroes are interesting, right?"


    "Heroes, huh." Evie frowned. From her expression, it didn''t seem like she favored them so I asked.


    "Then... you don''t? Otherworlders I mean, people who''re just like me."


    "Not a complete dislike, I''d say.. was it better to say that I don''t really understand them? They just sound so... distant, is that the right word?"


    "I mean, that''s a given right? You have to know them first."


    "Well, I don''t like things that turn out to be too complicated. I''m an idiot after all." Evie knocked on the side of her head while sticking out her tongue playfully.


    Idiot, huh. I was guessing she meant being illiterate in this world.


    But I couldn''t help but think that Evie was a little too hard on herself there. Education wasn''t easily accessible in this country, as they were almost always exclusively for rich people. Not to mention Evie wasn''t an Ascendant, she was just a common folk.


    "A-ny-way. Unlike Nii-chan who I can talk to and touch directly. You are real, and I feel more grounded talking to people that are real. I''m not comfortable with things that I''m not familiar with, but who knows. If I ever get the chance to meet a hero one day, I might like them. But I heard from Oyaji that the heroes are powerful and influential people, so I don''t think I can approach them so easily anyway..."


    "...I see."


    Well, that''s an Evie-like response, I guess. She could''ve worded it better, but I could still understand the meaning she was trying to convey.


    Put simply, Evie enjoys cycling herself in familiarity. But although she''s also acceptable with change, she also wouldn''t go out her way to do so.


    In a way, there is a small part inside each and everyone of us that''s just like Evie. It was normal, human nature.


    Speaking of which, most of the people in Halvan were already aware of my identity as a stray. My black hair had been very inconspicuous before I was able to purchase a magic hair dye to blend in after all. And because Yunosu Diner was the first restaurant that I visited in this world, Evie was one of the few who knew of my identity earlier than most.


    �� But still Nii-chan, you didn''t strike me as someone who was studious you know?��


    I retrieved the book and smiled wryly, now strangely expectant of her impression of me.


    "What, did you see me for someone who wasn''t a geek?" I chided.


    "Haha, I guess. I thought you''d be more... wild?"


    Wild... Really? I didn''t really agree with that sentiment there, but I nodded to go along with her anyway.


    ��I guess you''re wrong then. I''m an academic. Books are the best way for me to learn the language effectively. Although I''m still not confident enough to say that I have complete mastery over the language of this world, I can at least recite all the things on your menu now."


    "...Geh. Don��t remind me of that already���� Evie stuck out her tongue as if she had tasted something bitter.


    ��...Even the new dish oyaji made�� aaah, I can''t handle the names he gives the dishes.��


    "Ah, the names Eric-san makes huh. But... it shouldn''t be that terrible, right?"


    "...Yeah? Then take a look yourself."


    When I looked over at the menu for the new dish added to it, my face turned into a grimace as well.


    ��This�� [Devils on... ...Horseback]����


    ����They��re just prunes wrapped in bacon from a Fire Grunt.�� Evie explained helplessly.


    (... ��)


    (Then why the HELL is it called that?!)


    I coughed unnaturally from that internal retort. Putting a hand over my face, I nodded. I didn��t really understand Evie��s father way of naming things from the very beginning either. It was fortunate that he had given his daughter a normal name at least.


    "Theatrics, they put something strange in his head again. My dad''s in love with avant garde names lately because of the performance last week..." Evie shook his head as she stared lifelessly into the kitchen where his father was.


    "Lately, the theme had been fire, and demons."


    Was her father suffering from chuunibyo!?


    (...Yup, no amount of treatment can fix that disease. Looks like even adults have this phase in their lives.)


    I kept a straight face and patted her back.


    ��...Cheer up. You told me before that you just had to inherit the restaurant to change those names right?"


    "Yeah. It''s frustrating, but I''ll admit that his cooking skills are better than me. For now! I''ll surpass Oyaji''s cooking one day, and claim Yunosu Diner as its next successor one day. When that day happens, I''ll change all the names back to normal! Aaahhh I''m fired up!!"


    ...She had suddenly gotten all hot-headed just because of her father''s eccentric naming sense.


    That was hilarious, in a sense.


    "...Anyway... Well, if you��re still not closed, I��ll have that new dish you told me you wanted me to try..��


    At the mention of my business here, Evie��s eyes lit up and she became a little more energetic again.


    ��Ah, that''s right, you were here to eat my creation. Okay, I��m on it, I''m on it~�� The girl clapped her hands together and quickly tidied up her apron.


    "You''re going to love it~"


    Meanwhile, the sound of cloth being fastened together made me strangely nervous for some reason. As I watched Evie dress up, I noticed that it was also quite tight for her size. As a result, her undersized attire revealed defined lines around her chest and waist, giving off a "healthy-ero" feel.


    Before she entered the kitchen behind the counter, Evie tilted her head and peeked out from behind a wall. ��...By the way, Nii-chan.��


    ��...Do you mind waiting for a few extra minutes?��


    ��...Huh? I mean, not really. Why?"


    ��Aaah no, it''s just... The thing is, I thought that I should cook more if you wanted����


    Gr~ooowl.


    ...All excuses were laid bare from the honest sound of a stomach growling. And I knew from a fact, that it definitely didn''t come from mine.


    ��Take your time�� a-ahaha... Don��t worry about me.�� I nodded awkwardly.


    ��...Got it.�� Left with a small shade of pink on her face, Eva nodded meekly. She made an unintentional twirl while turning back, her pastel apron fluttered as she went deeper into the restaurant with quick steps. I watched her retreating figure while chuckling to myself.


    ��Oi, you lass! I told you not to come in. A little girl like you has no place in a man''s- AHHH OKAY OKAY, MY BONES, MY BONES AREEE�� Give-Give!��


    There was the indistinct shouts of a man��s voice inside, but I knew it was the usual interaction she had with her father so I didn��t think much of it. With nothing else to do while waiting, I decided to take out the history textbook and read for a bit before the food arrived.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 24

    ��Nngh����


    I opened my eyes the next day to a familiar wooden ceiling. When I raised my body, I found myself drenched in sweat.


    ��...God, I stink.�� There was a strange smell lingering around the clothes that were sticking to my body. Most likely, it had been the resulting mess of last night��s excessive drinking.


    But could you blame me? I mean, I didn��t even realize that Evie had been sneaking in bits of alcohol into my cup. I didn��t really enjoy drinking it, but it was hard to refuse her toast every time. Thanks to that, my memories were cut short there. The last thing I remembered was the faint feeling of somebody carrying me back here.


    From the bits and pieces that I did recall last night, I could only infer that it was Evie who had carried me back. It��s indeed a little embarrassing to be carried back by a girl years younger than you, but I have to thank Evie when I see her next time.


    But I didn��t order alcohol though. I chuckled wryly as I checked the coins in the pouch in my pocket left from yesterday. She had even charged me for those drinks that I didn��t drink. While she might look innocent, that girl was a real piece of work when it came down to coaxing her customers to raise their tabs. As they say, beauty sells. Her service was probably one of the many reasons why Yunosu Diner had earned many loyal customers.


    (Shit, I��m gonna throw up.)


    Rubbing my forehead painfully, I got up from the bed. When my head got clearer, I was able to see more clearly. But I still had to lean against the wall to maintain my balance.


    This place was a dormitory I had rented out after taking Heinesia��s recommendation. Compared to staying at an inn everyday, it was more affordable to take residence here. Sure, it wasn��t like the Dancing Pavilion I had visited before where there were various amenities during my stay; but that wasn��t very practical since a night��s stay would set me back by 20 copper coins, and I wasn��t able to comfortably afford that kind of lifestyle in the long run with my current income as an Iron-ranked adventurer. Speaking of which, I''ve recently been getting requests from the inn to fill in the receptionist position, so I was able to become more acquainted with where to get the basic stuff in a living space unique to this world.


    After some research in the market and some recommendations by Heinesia, I chose to invest on a 3-month downpayment of 5 silver coins which amounted to only 250 coppers, far cheaper as an alternative. The landlord had also told me that following the fourth, every month of rent would then only cost me a silver coin. I couldn��t say no to the thrift in me.


    There is a reason why the rent costs so little. That is because nothing else was included in the apartment. When I first moved in, it was difficult trying to put the essentials like the bathroom together on my own.


    Naturally, I would also have to buy all the daily necessities and magic appliances myself if I ever wanted to make it a more comfortable place to live in, but that would have to wait. For now, all I had was a bed, a ceiling fan, a small wardrobe, washing machine and a shower. Things were very plain and simple, but it was enough for me. I didn''t have much in my apartment in the other world either. It was much more comfortable for me this way.


    The dormitory itself was an 8-tatami mat-sized apartment. Located around the more affluent parts in the outer district, the neighbourhood was kept cleaner than I had expected, which is always a plus.


    Throwing the sweat-filled clothes into the washing machine, I dragged my feet to the bathroom and started cleaning myself up. Although not enough to drown out my headache, I was still refreshed after a good scrub.


    As I put on a new robe, I thought that something was odd. How did Evie know my address though?


    (Did I tell her last night? ...Well, it��s not a big deal.)


    I took out a small jar of coins hidden under the wardrobe and deposited my earnings from yesterday. Looking at the color of the sky outside the window, the time is probably around noon. Today is a Sunday, which is the second day of break for me. I didn��t have anything planned, but I didn��t feel like going to the library today either. Until my hangover had receded, I didn��t have any plans of going outside and enduring the sweltering heat.


    That reminds me, I still had the book around. I picked up the history textbook from my backpack and laid back down on the bed. It wasn��t that bad staying in like this once in a while.


    A few hours later, I heard a knock on the door.


    I didn��t expect to receive any guests today, or any day for that matter so my ears perked up when the knocking became a little louder.


    I got into a pair of slippers before my bed and came to the entrance.


    ��...Yes�� yes, I��m coming����


    When I opened the door, I saw a familiar face.


    ��Eh�� Heinesia-san��? Why are you here?��


    Of course, I wasn��t referring to how she also knew my address. She was the one who recommended me to the landlord here, so it wasn��t all that surprising. But while Heinesia was dressed in her usual receptionist attire, her appearance was a little less tidy than usual, and her face was a little red and puffy as if she had just ran the entire way here.


    ��...Haah�� haah�� what�� are you saying�� don��t you know�� what day is today?��


    Stopping herself in between gasps for air, she shot me a frustrated look.


    ��Wh-What? Today��? I thought today was my break-��


    ��-Your break? ...What are you talking about, today is a Tuesday!��


    ��...What?�� My eyes widened in astonishment. Heinesia wasn��t the type who would try to deceive me. Judging from her serious demeanor, I could tell that she had came here for official business.


    Then�� was it true? That I had been unconscious�� for 3 days straight?


    Yet before I was able to wrap my head around any of this, Heinesia had already regained her normal breathing pace. She squinted her eyes, and adjusted the frame of her glasses:


    ��I thought it was strange that you didn��t come to take any quests yesterday, but it looks like you��ve passed out here this whole time.��


    ��...I-I��m sorry.��


    Heinesia didn��t give me an admonishing look, and shook her head instead.


    ��No, I don��t really mind if you don��t come to work. Adventurers don��t have a quota to fill anyway, and if there was one, you��ve probably hit overtime hours by now. But that isn��t why I came to look for you today.��


    ��Today is already Tuesday.��


    Why does that�� sound��


    ��Do you know what that means?��


    ��Tuesday�� ah!��


    (How could I have forgotten about it! Today is��!)


    When Heinesia saw my changing expression, she smiled as well.


    ��That��s right, the church is open today.��


    ��Which means, it��s finally the day for you to choose your class.��

 [Vol 1] Chapter 25

    After preparing myself, I was about to leave with Heinesia.


    ��Ah I have work to do, so you��ll have to go there by yourself.�� Heinesia looked up at me apologetically with a sweet smile. She didn��t seem to be free, but considering how busy she usually was, I didn��t mind it.


    Although it was astonishing that I was out cold for so many days, I was grateful that Heinesia had gone out of her way to remind me of today. It might have also been her obligation as my observer too, but I was still happy that someone was looking out for me in this world.


    That��s right. In this world, I had no power to stand on my own for a long time. I was the one who only received help and goodwill from others and never the opposite. But all that was about to change.


    The day an Ascendant receives their class was the day their fates would change considerably.


    Heinesia stepped forward and straightened the unironed clothes. When her hands remained on my chest for an unnatural amount of time, I lurched backwards consciously.


    I was still aware of the distance I needed to take from her. But I thought that the way things are right now, they might also change at the end of today.


    Heinesia��s hands remained in the air briefly before she returned them back, a wry smile on her face. The woman turned her back towards me, and spoke in a small voice.


    ��...You, know the way right?��


    ��...Yeah.��


    ��Then good luck. I hope you��ll get a good Gift.��


    I watched her leave after those words, and I shook my head slowly while heading out myself as well.


    (Heinesia-san��)


    Right now, I cleared away all the unwanted thoughts in my head. I decided not to bog down my mind over what was arguably the most important day of my life.


    As I��ve read about them in preparation of this day, I learnt that the class and skill systems were basically the same from the game I��m familiar with. However, the existence of [Gifts] had slightly changed how I perceived powers in this world.


    Gifts�� Special abilities given to people who had reached a level milestone in the system.


    It is a ��bonus addition�� to a character��s parameters; They can range from dragon-slaying proficiency, to increased weapon efficiency with swords, or even increasing your likeability with cats. When paired with the right Gift, a [Warrior] would become far stronger with a simple damage modifier, and even a [Beast Tamer] would be able to amass an army of cats.


    ...


    Alright, I��ll admit it. The latter might have been cutting it a little. Some Gifts are completely pointless. Although I didn��t like leaving things to luck, there was no way to change the fact that Gifts were fully randomized.


    It does make me worry too, as I already had a handicap right from the start; The passive skill��Disarmed Circuit��has since made my body unsuited for magic. This meant that any Gift that benefits from mana or spellcasting would mean nothing to me.


    Because of the mana circuits going haywire in my body, my hopes of becoming a Mage was already dashed. I had already compromised for this shortcoming by considering becoming a Berserker, which I at least had a bit of talent in. Although it wasn��t in my character as one, I thought that I might get used to it over time.


    After all, this was a real-world fantasy. Having talent meant that one would be able to obtain more [Skill Points], or ��SP�� in the beginning after choosing the class. And while it was technically possible to obtain that bonus SP through other means, being choosy is the privilege of the rich. I wasn��t someone who could afford those skillbooks in this world. Every single point mattered.


    �� �� �� ��


    It took me a little while, but I��ve finally arrived at where I was supposed to go for the Class Selection. From the people gathered around here, I could tell that the church was just up ahead.


    It was a big day after all, and some of the citizens had come just to join in on the commotion.


    Class Selection was only held once every year, and Halvan was one of the three major cities where you could obtain one. Although not all Ascendants became adventurers, they were still able to be granted a class as long as they fit the Level 5 requirements. Through the Class Selection, the Ascendant��s lives would become much easier in general with their improved bodies and Gifts. It was akin to receiving a promotion in life. As a result, some family members had also come to show their support for their loved ones. They weren��t allowed to join the queue, but they could stay around the perimeter of the church as long as they weren��t obstructing the road.


    The mob consisted of people who came from all walks of life, and there were even a few familiar faces in the crowd that I��ve recognized. One of them was the lazy shopkeeper where I had bought my camping kit from, and there were also the stall owners who sold street food.


    I wasn��t very amiable with them, so I didn��t bother giving my greetings to them. Instead, I felt a little under the weather from all the voices around me. Getting a little sick of the crowd, I pulled up my hood and pushed through them without attracting any attention to myself.


    When the white noise of the surroundings slowly receded in the distance, I also began to slow down my pace.


    In the distance rose the purplegray spire of a church, and the irregular forms of old buildings. The building before me featured beautiful old stone and stained glass. Stone statues of the four goddesses of this world were centered around a water fountain, bearing historical meaning of the origins of the system, growth, life and morals.


    Although I wasn��t one of the latest to arrive, there was already a long queue that extended out of the church��s entrance. I found the end point of the queue after looking around, and only started to relax once I��ve secured my position in line.


    Still, the amount of people who had come for Class Selection was really more than I had expected. Even now, the number of people who queued right behind me were growing without any sign of stopping. I could see a pair of clergies creating some space for the ones who had just arrived. Many of them were wearing some kind of typical adventurer gear, while some came in formal clothes.


    I silently thanked Heinesia for reminding me that today was Class Selection day again. If not for her, I would have to wait for a full year for this again. Before then, I would still be completely stuck with doing grunt work and constantly worrying over expenses.


    Currently, I was still a ways away from my turn. I took out a book to read, but after a while I realized that I just couldn��t focus on it so I put it back into my backpack.


    My gaze gradually locked on to the person in front of me.


    His set of equipment were all considerably of high-quality, most of them probably custom-made which meant that he came from a rich family. His build was a little taller than me, and he had curly blonde hair��


    (...Hm? This person, could it be��)


    I know this guy! This was the one who hit on Heinesia on the day I registered as an adventurer! His name was Vincent, and someone who was around my age and had also started a week earlier than me. The young man always had an egotistical temperament that matched the wreath of jewelry adorned on his head.


    So he had also come here to choose his class, I thought. Though, I could tell from the annoyed look on his face told me that he didn��t like to wait in line. His eyes kept shifting left and right, giving me the faint impression that he was trying to find some way to jump the queue. After all, he had a notorious precedent in the guild before. He was someone I''d rather not come in contact with as much as possible.


    Fortunately, nothing I had imagined happened. Vincent followed the line properly even though he was clearly sour about it, and he soon entered before me with giant strides.


    The entrance to the church was a large double leaf door. Made of polished oak, intricate designs of crosses and sigils of the four goddesses could be seen carved at the corners of the entrance and adorned with silver.


    One could tell from a glance that the church was a resourceful place. The kingdom must have invested a considerable sum in the building and maintenance of Halvan��s church.


    Once a full minute had passed after Vincent had entered, the clergyman at the front door beckons me over and bowed respectfully. Speaking of which, I understood that Ascendants were considered children of the Goddess Ennieus, which is why the followers of the church would treat them with similar respect.


    ��White-sama. It��s your turn now, please head inside.��


    ��You know�� my name?��


    The clergyman was an old man with a fair set of wrinkles on his forehead. His eyes seemed to be closed all the time, but they suddenly opened when I asked him that question.


    He chuckled faintly, while revealing a small glimmer of light in his squinting eyes.


    ��Of course we do. The goddesses see everything. Now then, hurry along. We don��t want to impede the queue now, do we?��


    I nodded and hurriedly took the marble steps up towards the double-leaved doors.


    The old man still left me a little befuddled, but I still went along with him. It was true that I shouldn''t keep everyone else behind me waiting.


    But once I was inside, do I have to follow any kind of etiquette?


    The old man seemed to have seen through my worries, and bowed again.


    ��Rest assured, another of my colleague will guide you inside. You can just leave everything to him.��


    ��I-I got it����


    When I had finally entered the premises of the church, the still breeze of conditioned air left a cool sensation on my sweaty skin.


    The door closed behind me again and the echo of the large doors rang in the solemn silence of this place, causing me to look back on instinct. Atop the entrance was the stained church glass, with various imagery of symbolism that I had seen before in a book. It was the teachings of Herale.


    ����White-sama, you have come.��


    I turned around to the voice who had called my name. It was still a little unnerving for these people to know my name so easily, but I tried not to show it on my face.


    ��My name is Mary, I will be in charge of you while you��re in the church. Please take care not to do anything outside of my jurisdiction.��


    Standing before me was a girl with yellow turnip hair, dressed in white clerical clothing. Mary had a fairly mature appearance behind her rather plump proportions, which suggested that she was in her mid-twenties. She had a rosary hung around her neck, but the cross was nestled in between her boobs so it was hard to pay much attention to its finer details.


    ��Is... something the matter?��


    Her words had broken me out of my trance.


    ��N-Nothing in particular.�� I shook my head meekly, trying to avoid meeting her eyes.


    ��Ah, please remove the hood before we proceed. Your robe as well.��


    ��Eh?��


    ��Haven''t you heard from the person outside, all must be laid bare before Ennieus-sama. You cannot hide your face in front of her.�� Mary spoke a little sternly.


    ��I-I see����


    He didn''t say anything of he sort though, must''ve forgotten about it huh.


    I didn��t question her anymore, and took off the particulars she had mentioned. I wasn��t told to take off my inner singlet and pants, so that was a huge relief.


    ��Thank you for your cooperation, White-sama.��


    Mary said with a neutral smile as she heard me sigh. She received the folds of clothing and my backpack with both hands, and placed them in a cubicle nearby.


    ��You can come back here to collect them later after you��re done with your Class Selection.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��Then without further ado, please. This way.��


    Mary started walking ahead so I quickly followed after her, trying to hold back my feelings of anticipation as I maintained an eager pace.


    I wonder, what will my Gift be.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 26

    We moved onto a narrower path, where the quiet air was tinctured with the scent of incense and candles. The brightly lit passage with its floor of encaustic tiles and white-painted walls extended to the far end. There were a few vestries that we passed by, but their doors were closed.


    Finally, Mary stopped at the second last room on the right. She opened the door and stood to the side for me to pass. From the looks of it, it seems that the vestry was only meant to occupy one person at a time. Which means, this was the place where the Class Selection was taking place.


    ��White-sama. Please enter.��


    I nodded lightly and stepped into the room.


    ��When you��re ready, you can let me know anytime.��


    I turned around and saw Mary bowing slightly, her hand clutching the rosary on her neck.


    I closed my eyes and took in quick, deep breaths.


    ��...I��m ready.��


    ��Acknowledged. I will now connect this room to the space where you will meet Ennieus-sama. Please, brace yourself for some distortion.��


    The rosary on Mary��s neck shone faintly.


    The light gradually grew, and enveloped the surroundings. A myriad of colours blended into the walls of this room, and I could feel myself being stretched apart. It made my head hurt a little, and a faint wave of nausea grew over me. Fortunately, I was already prepared so I merely staggered a few steps before the uneasiness faded away.


    As I gradually steadied my vision, the disorientation that accompanied a constant ringing in my head was slowly being shaken off.


    When I came to, Mary was gone. And I was no longer in that small room.


    ��This place was pure white, as if it was detached from creation itself. There were no shadows, and no walls. It would be fitting to call this place infinite, a different dimension.


    But it didn��t stay like this for long. Without warning, the space distorted again. My legs shook briefly, and the surroundings regained its vibrancy.


    I was now standing on top of some kind of platform surrounded by patches of clouds. Around me were pale tints of orange ocher and cream under a sunset sky. Four large pillars hovered in the air, inscribed with different sigils. One of them with the symbol of a wreath and an arrow pointed up was lit up.


    I was in the presence of the Goddess of Growth, Ennieus, and this was her domain.


    ����So you have come. Otherworlder.��


    A cool, transient voice echoed within my consciousness, and I flinched with a start. I quickly settled now, realizing that this was the ��voice in your head�� people had described.


    ��Goddess��?��


    When I looked around in search of a presence, the voice recalled again.


    ��Do not bother. You cannot see me.��


    ��...��


    At those words, I immediately stopped trying and prostrated myself.


    ��I����


    ����Spare me the formalities, Otherworlder. I do not need your superficial worship.��


    My body shot back up against my will, and I was left standing again. My thoughts were read completely, I truly felt naked before the higher being. Is this the power of a Goddess?


    ��Yes. While this is only a temporal space, I have control over everything in here, including your thoughts. I see everything that is sentient.��


    I didn��t feel much too surprised about her speaking inside of my head anymore, when I thought that it was already kind of surreal talking to an actual living Goddess.


    ��I have been watching you ever since you have strayed into our world.��


    (...You have?)


    ��Yes. Quite the surprise, I say. Although most transmigrations were intentional, yours however isn��t.��


    ��What�� do you mean?��


    That statement gave me a huge revelation.


    ��No matter, however. These are things you shouldn��t need to know. Such is the beauty of fate that even I cannot foresee. Yes, I welcome a little unpredictability to liven up the world, as long as it does not change the outcome of its balance.��


    I wanted to say something about what I had learnt before, of the Demon King and its ability to amass power, but I realized that I couldn''t speak. It was as if my lips were sealed for some reason. I eventually gave up, and thought that she would know either way if she read what I was thinking right now.


    ��You��re here for a different reason yes? Let us see the new directions of your growth.��


    Suddenly I felt something ��opening�� from my chest, as if something was looking through my entire being. Yet, it didn''t feel very uncomfortable so I relinquished my resistance and allowed that strangeness to pass through me.


    ��Now, the class you��ve chosen�� Mage�� no, Fighter was it?�� The voice interpreted.


    Looks like the Goddess knew exactly what I wanted before. I smiled wryly and nodded.


    ��Confirm this.��


    A window then opened up before me, containing various descriptions of the class that I was about to receive.


    ?? CLASS SELECTION ??


    ? Fighter ?


    ? Tap anywhere on the window to begin demonstration ?


    When my finger tapped on the window, the surroundings flickered and changed again in a dome.


    ��This is����


    There was a distant horde of minotaurs several times my size and atop a hill��


    (Is that�� me?)


    I could also see myself, or rather a projected version of me as a Berserker.


    He had an exposed top, revealing a lean, but well-toned body. His eyes were sharp as an eagle, and without even doing anything, this figure of mine was already very imposing just by standing there.


    ? Demonstration, begin ?


    When another notification screen appeared in front of me, that still figure suddenly reacted. An intangible red aura enveloped his body, and I felt a tingle in my chest.


    When I had the feeling that he was preparing to dash straight towards my direction, I tried to move aside but to my surprise, I couldn��t move an inch! My body just became extremely sluggish all of a sudden!


    I realized then, it was one of the Berserker��s active skills:��Bloodcurdle��!


    That figure��s ferocity rivalled an untamed beast, and intimidated his foes. It was the start of the fight, which both bolstered his attack and lowered the opponent��s movement speed.


    I didn��t have time to be too critical, however. The berserker me shot forward like lightning with agile steps. I could feel the backwind as he blew past my body just inches away from where I stood.


    At the far distance, two weapons stabbed onto the ground materialized. He picked them up as he dashed right past them, threw the axe in his left hand high up in the air and used the other large sword like a javelin, shooting it even further ahead like a missile.


    All of those actions were performed in an instant, and the sword pierced past multiple minotaur bodies before it finally stopped, impaled in between the chest of one in its dying breaths.


    ��A-Amazing����


    Before I knew it, the berserker had already reached the horde. He used both legs to kick off that minotaur while drawing the sword out. A crescent of red splashed into the air.


    ��Cleaving Whirlwind���� The enraged monsters that were about to surround him were split into two, their torsos dissected brutally. It was truly a savage way of battle. Using strength to overwhelm the odds. It was almost impossible to surround a Berserker, because he would just force his way through the encirclement. And I was witnessing this right now.


    One of the larger minotaurs then deflected away his sword, but he wasn��t done yet. The berserker leaped up and climbed to its back, grabbed its horns and slammed it to the ground����Seismic Slam��! A powerful shockwave revealed cracks on the earth.


    The rest of the monsters were removed with equal devastation. Simple grappling movements had become killing techniques in the hands of the Berserker, leaving the battlefield in the wake of destruction.


    The Berserker could master any close-combat weapons, techniques and combinations, all with the strength, dexterity and stamina beyond human limitations.


    I suddenly felt something arise within me. The Berserker was such a versatile class, I had never thought about it realistically before. But when I saw it firsthand, I realized how powerful and oppressive this class could be.


    Was this the reason I was shown a demonstration? It gave me a thrilling sense of realism and power, one that I could hope to achieve. The Goddess of Growth had definitely shown an incentive for me to work towards.


    When the vision ended, I became more certain of my choice. It might not have been the first choice, but it wasn��t all that bad either. And more importantly, I could get the benefits of that small talent I had in becoming one.


    A new window emerged.


    ?? CLASS SELECTION ??


    Class progression from Base Class: ? Fighter ? �D? Elementary Class: ? Berserker ?


    ? Accept? (Accepting will lock your class path) ?


    I tapped on [Yes] without hesitation, and mechanical jingles promptly confirmed the registration. A series of notifications appeared.


    [You have made your first class advancement to ? Fighter ?!]


    [You have obtained ? Class Affinity: Berserker ?!]


    [Class has now been selected. Your body will now adapt to these changes!]


    [Stat attribution from leveling up will now be optimized towards STR and DEX!]


    [Your stamina gauge is now visible in your status!]


    [You recovery and EXP rate is now increased!]


    [10 SP have been awarded! Class affinity bonus: +3 SP! Levels before Class Selection: +6 SP!]


    ��It is done.��


    Ennieus�� voice returned in my head.


    ��Henceforth, you shall tread the path of a Fighter. Work hard and see me again when you have reached Level 20. Then, you will formally obtain the class of Berserker.��


    I nodded enthusiastically.


    ��Before you go. There is a final thing I��ll leave for you.��


    Ah, that! I had been too excited seeing the Berserker in action that I almost forgot��!


    The surroundings changed again, and I was now in some kind of white room. The floors were geometric tactiles, similar to the one in a supermarket.


    Three gachapon machines materialized before me, all in different colors of red, yellow, blue. I was convinced after the next instruction I was given.


    ��Now, it is time to obtain a Gift.��


    Sinpathy


    Thank you editor for this chapter too~ By the way, let me know if the cyan text is jarring. I will revert if it''s unpopular.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 27

    ��In your hands are the tokens you��ll need to use. Use these chances well, you can only choose your Gift from one that you draw at random. There will be no rerolls or exceptions to this rule, even if you dislike the results you��ve obtained.�� Ennieus explained.


    I opened my right palm, and in it were three coins. Two blues and one yellow.


    ��Naturally, the coins are too, given at random.��


    ��...�� How unlucky was I to get none of the reds which gave offensive options. One yellow was fine because it meant that I had a chance to pull a Gift that provided utility. But blues were the worst for me.


    ...Because they were magic-focused.


    ��...��


    No matter. I��ll draw them.


    I��ll draw something good.


    I walked up to the blue gachapon machine. It was extremely huge, like a five-storey building towering over my head. I could see a mountain of translucent ball capsules inside, the numerous possibilities that could be drawn.


    Taking a careful breath, I inserted the blue token into the coin slot. I turned the knob a few times before I heard a click.


    The mountain of capsules rumbled briefly, and a single ball was dispensed out.


    I opened it, and the capsule disappeared from my hands. In its place, a notification came immediately.


    Thank you for using the Gift System!


    ? You have received��Gift of the Chantless��?


    ��Gift of the Chantless��- Your spells do not require an aria, but will become less effective.


    ...It would be good if I were a Mage.


    I slotted in another blue token.


    Thank you for using the Gift System!


    ? You have received��Gift of the Swan��?


    ��Gift of the Swan��- Increased elegance when staying still.


    (...What.)


    My mind blanked out for a moment.


    (E...Elegance?)


    (What�� what would I even use it for!? How was this even related to magic?)


    ...I knew. I knew useless Gifts like these would come out eventually. But I was hoping that I wouldn''t be part of the unluckier ones.


    I looked at the last remaining token in my hand and sighed.


    ��...Please, just one more.��


    The yellow gachapon had identical features to the blue one, but the sticker pasted on it had different descriptions and images on it. The word ��Utility�� was displayed in the middle in a clear, bold font.


    I inserted the yellow token.


    ��?!�� But something strange came out of it.


    Thank you for using the Gift System!


    ? You have received����?


    ��???????��?????��?????????������������?????????��?????��????


    The lines had turned blank, and some weird static was buzzing around the corners of the window.


    ��This is strange.��


    Ennieus�� voice returned as if to address my confusion.


    ��A system error rarely happens in Altair��s system...�� There was a hint of indecisiveness behind the voice.


    (So a bug, huh.)


    ��...No matter. You can overlook this, otherworlder.��


    ��...But what about the token that I lost����


    ��That is true. In this case, I will make an exception to the rule. You will have another try.��


    I felt an object in my hand at that moment. It was another yellow token, but it seemed a little cracked. Was it because it had been a spare? Well, it didn''t matter as long as it was still usable. I inserted the token into the yellow gachapon machine again.


    Click. The capsule fell to the bottom, and I picked it up.


    Thank you for using the Gift System!


    ? You have received��Gift of Spiritual Guidance��?


    ��Gift of Spiritual Guidance��- You can see spirits. Spirits will guide you to fragments, which you can collect to gain SP.


    (This is��!)


    ��Congratulations. It seems that you have gotten luckier than most.��


    Ennieus�� voice rang in my mind again.


    Indeed, this was a very useful skill if it could give me SP, which are only awarded every level up! Except�� I didn��t exactly know what spirits are in this world. Also, the Gift only said that I could see them, not find them.


    If Halvan did not have a single spirit, or if those fragments that gave me SP are not anywhere close by, then it could also mean that this was another useless Gift. Also, how much fragments were needed to acquire a single skill point? Ten? Hundred?


    The more I ponder over it, the more I thought that this Gift might not be as good as I initially thought.


    ��...I must say, you really are cautious.��


    My thoughts were shared by Ennieus speaking in my mind again.


    ��A lack of confidence dwells within you, otherworlder. You''re paranoid to the point you can''t even trust a Goddess? I see... Does the time you spent in the forest when you first came here, still scar you?��


    ��...��


    My hands fell down to the side.


    "I say, you''re overthinking it. This Gift is considerably rare, and honestly quite perfect for you now, no? If I were you, I would take this Gift over the other two without hesitation."


    ...Perhaps. Perhaps she was right. No, I knew she was right.


    I had become too cautious, too overworked ever since I��ve made that resolution in the Rotting Forest. The time when I was almost killed by goblins. It had changed me.


    But�� I had no choice.


    I was always alone.


    I�� I just wanted to be stronger, so I wouldn��t need to rely on anyone again.


    I don��t want to die again because of the fact that I wasn��t strong enough. That��s why I learnt from Shinri. Why I sought for custom-made weapons, why I fought hard, worked hard to gather money.


    All for an easier life. All for an exciting adventure that I��ve always wanted deep inside.


    ��...I understand. For the troubles and the unjust for being transmigrated by mistake, I can do at least something to help you out, otherworlder.��


    I didn''t understand what she meant at first, but a few clauses were added below the Gift description all of a sudden. They had become far clearer than before, and I realized that they were the results of Ennieus doing something to allow me to understand the Gift I was getting a little better.


    ...Indeed, this was technically within the rules. Was this her way of helping me out��?


    ��...T-Thank you.... Goddess-sama����


    "Humph."


    I gave my gratitude in my mind again. Still,  hopefully this is the last time that I receive help from someone else ever again. I would stand with my own efforts this time.


    I unhurriedly took another look at the window after that. It seems that the information on the spirits in question have become more defined now , along with  the mechanics of using fragments to obtain skill points.


    The direction I needed to take in order to fully make use of this Gift had been described in detail. Spirits can be found in cemeteries, and I recalled that there was one in Halvan so that condition was essentially cleared. Fragments were in dungeons or monster habitats where mana flow is naturally thick, so all I had to do was to participate in an expedition of sorts. There were plenty of those once I''ve become a Gold Ranked adventurer.


    In the end, I surmised that the conditions weren��t too difficult to fulfil, so I decided to take it. There were a few risks to this slow-acting Gift, but ultimately it would give me an undeniable advantage because SP was a very valuable resource in both this world and the game. The more SP you acquire, the more skills you could learn and the more effective your skills would be when you leveled them up. There was no such thing as an excess of SP.


    ��It looks like you are finally satisfied?��


    I nodded, and bowed again to show my thanks. The goddesses weren��t as cold as I��d thought.


    ��Then, this will signal the end of your Class Selection.��


    The space started to distort again. My mind grew weary by the second, and my heavy eyelids forced my vision to fade to black.


    ��Grow stronger with your Gift and your new class, and achieve greater heights.��


    ��I will.�� I spoke resolutely while looking up at the sky.


    I thought I could feel a smile being cast upon me, but perhaps it was just a hallucination.


    ��Come see me again when you��ve reached a sufficient level to advance your class. I will be waiting, otherworlder. Good luck.��


    Gradually, I had the sinking feeling that I was departing from the dimension of the Goddesses.


    With everything that I obtained here, I thought to myself how this Class Selection might have turned out a little better than I had initially expected. My Gift wasn''t a very flashy one by any means, however it did have the potential to make me far stronger in the near future. In a way, it had changed my life.


    But from now on, if I wanted to maximize the advantages of��Gift of Spiritual Guidance��effectively, I would need to venture to places filled with monsters. But I knew that was only half the reason why I was so ecstatic. The truth was, I had been expecting this kind of adventure for a long time.


    And now, I had the perfect excuse to take it.


    With this Gift, I will become stronger, and experience the adventures that I crave!


    Uoohhh... I''m already looking forward to my life from here on! After this, I''ll learn my skills with the SP, then head straight to the guild so I can get some monster subjugation quests going!


    In the space that the human had just left, numerous warning windows appeared and filled the skies. No, the skies themselves were beginning to fall apart, shattering into glass pieces as if it had been an illusionary image the entire time. And from within the cracks, the dimension was corrupted with dark reddish roots.


    S????k?????i????l?????l??? ????E????x?????c????e???p????t???i???o????n?????:???? ????R???e?????d????i????r????e?????c????t?????/?????/???/????#?????0????.????9????4?????8????5???7????


    ...The space had reverted to the white space it initially had been.


    And then, the space became pitch black. From within the emptiness, came the outline of a single arm. It opened its palm, and closed its fingers one by one, just like how he''d do it. Feeling the sensation of a physical form, the rest of the body was created. A lifeless, mannequin-like body. Its eyes, nose and mouth was quickly formed like a malleable dough��Soon, ''it'' had successfully taken on the appearance of a human completely. However its features were hidden behind a pitch black robe. From beneath its curly white fringe, a crescent-wide smile grew ominously. "The world is yours, as it is mine." It said. A sinister red glow flickered where its eyes were.


    And now finally, it was time to guide him, again.


    To the ideal world that he wishes for.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 28

    My nose picked up the faint smell of incense as I regained my bearings.


    It came with the realization that I was probably back at the vestry in the church even with my eyes closed. The smell of incense was accompanied with something sweet, however. A floral fragrance of soap scented with lemongrass��It spurred something in my memories, but only for a brief moment before my thoughts had finally relaxed.


    That was because even the pillow behind the back of my head was incredibly soft. I didn��t feel like waking up because it felt so comfortable. And somehow, it felt like this pillow had warmth to it. How peculiar. Was this some kind of new magic appliance used by rich people?


    Sinking into a blissful embrace of the softness of this pudgy cushion, I steadily regained my vision once the distortion of space had settled down.


    I opened my eyes, and a beat later, had the shock of my life.


    ��Welcome back.��


    I was greeted by another pair of eyes looking down at me, bright buttermilk yellow irises belonging to a woman I''d just met not long ago.


    Mary...-san!


    It took me a few more seconds to realize what I was lying on.


    (...A...A...A lap pillow?!)


    I recognized this woman who had a rosary hanging around her neck.


    ��E-Excuse meee?!��


    I quickly shot myself up from where I had been lying on. But I had greatly misjudged the distance between us, ��Mmph!�� I ended up pressing my nose against the crevice in between her chest when I lifted the upper half of my body.


    "Auun~" I heard a seductive moan, and my body instantly froze. Mary frowns wryly, as if looking at a helpless little boy.


    "Mou, it''s not good to move around while you''re still lightheaded,�� Mary guided my head back to her lap, and brushed my hair to one side.


    Wh-What is this feeling... I-I''m being p-pampered by a church sister?


    I felt a incredible amount of shame lying down like this, yet I didn''t try to get up on my own.


    And at such a close proximity, I could see Mary��s features more clearly. Her slightly-parted rosebud lips were coated with a thin layer of gloss, carrying themselves through each breathing motion. Somehow, under this strange atmosphere, my heart started to beat uncontrollably.


    ����Fufu, it seems like this is your first time after all.��


    (F-First time?!)


    ��Your body is probably adjusting to the spatial distortion it experienced not too long ago.��


    (A-Ah�� that��s what she meant.) I sighed.


    ��So don��t worry about me. Please relax for a bit longer until you��ve fully recovered okay, White-sama?�� Mary smiled gently at me.


    ��I-I can��t do that!�� I cried out with a slightly red face while turning my face away from her fingers streaking against my hair.


    ��Why not?�� She paused her stroking movement, and asked with her head tilted.


    ��Are you not feeling comfortable on my lap?��


    ��N-No, it��s not uncomfortable at all! I-In fact, it��s great! It feels incredible! It��s soft like m-m-marshmallows����


    ��Marash-mellow?�� Mary tilted her head to the side. I realized that I had misspoken in my fluster of words.


    ��Ah wait, what am I saying! Th-The thing is�� don��t you feel...u-uhm, embarrassed? W-We��re not even close�� so...��


    ��What, embarrassed?�� Mary chuckled while covering her mouth with her left hand.


    ��Isn��t White-sama the one that is embarrassed?��


    She patted my head like a mother would, with tender eyes that looked at me with care. There was not a sign of lust nor motives behind her gaze. Somehow, I felt ashamed that I was the only one treating this as a big deal.


    I thought that perhaps it would be best if I didn��t think of anything strange for now and just relinquished myself to the goodwill of this sister.


    ��...��


    When Mary saw that I had fallen silent, her eyes seemed to smile even more.


    ��Don��t think of anything unnecessary. This is just treatment, okay?�� Mary stroked my forehead again, and it definitely felt a little cooler than before.


    (That��s right. This is just treatment. Treatment. Treatment��)


    I closed my eyes and endured the spine-tingling caresses on my head while reciting the same word in my mind over and over again. I was simply being overly-conscious.


    In any case, I needed to distract myself with something else in the meantime, so I took the time to look at the [Skill Tree] window that I had just unlocked.


    ��The [Skill Tree] interface was exactly identical like in the game. There were six initial skills I was able to learn as a [Fighter], branching out as hexagons that would unlock each outer ring when you advanced your class.


    Most of these skills were Passive types, so they would influence me on a more permanent level. Remembering what Shinri had taught me before, I decided to get used to the changes a little bit at a time so I wouldn��t be overwhelmed by them. After all, I wasn''t using a virtual body in the game any more. Skills had very big implications in reality. That is how Ascendants can become strong enough to defeat monsters.


    I placed one point on the passive skill��Heavy Arms��which increased my ability to handle weight.


    Another on��HP Boost��which increased my maximum HP by 100 because it was cost effective, ��Footwork��which made my legs more agile than before while increasing my Dexterity by 3.


    The only passive which I spent two points on was ��Bulk Stamina��, because the first level gave an instant 101 extra Stamina points, effectively doubling my current amount. I had gotten a little too excited and raised the level a second time, forgetting that subsequent levels only increased it by 1 stamina point.


    But it didn''t matter, I was bound to max out this passive anyway. After all, Stamina points were essential for how my class worked.


    That��s right, in place of MP, Fighters used stamina as a resource instead so it was quite an important stat. More importantly, it wouldn��t change my body as drastically as how��Footwork��or��Heavy Arms��would. I had considered raising��HP Boost��for the same reason as health values weren��t something that I needed to adjust to, but I figured that it would be best to reserve the remaining SP in case of an emergency.


    A Fighter as a base class however does have two active skills.


    ��Momentum��and��Pulse Strike��. I invested single points to them as well to learn them. When I got used to how they worked, I would decide if I wanted to raise its skill level in the future. But for now, I was satisfied with my status.


    When I closed the skill interface, I saw Mary looking down at me again.


    I lifted my body up slowly, being careful not to lunge in headfirst into her breasts again.


    ��...Thank you. ...For that.�� I said while scratching the back of my head meekly.


    ��You��re welcome. Though�� my legs are a little sore.�� Mary laughed sheepishly as she patted her thighs lightly.


    ��S-Sorry����


    ��Don��t be. I didn��t intend to blame you, just that it would be inconvenient for me to leave with you right now. Do you mind returning on your own, White-sama? The exit is to the right of the entrance. So...��


    I nodded. I couldn��t think of troubling such a kind person like Mary again.


    ��Yeah, I think I remember the way.��


    Mary smiled at me, and bowed lightly. I waved both of my hands in a fluster, gesturing that it was fine.


    ��I hope you work hard under the guidance of Ennieus-sama, and continue to grow with the class you have obtained.��


    ��I will.��


    ��Then, our acquaintance today ends here. I hope to see you again, White-sama.��


    Receiving her well wishes, I closed the door to the vestry and left by tracing my steps back through the passageway. Eventually I got to the wide area where the entrance was. Before I left through the exit Mary had told me about, I didn��t forget to take my belongings back from the cubicle.


    The clothes seemed to be ironed out, and it seemed like they were cleaner than when I had last left it here.


    (...Huh.)


    It looks brand new.


    I left the church finally after putting them on. Looking up at the sky, I realized that it was already close to evening. The queue had generally dispersed by now.


    ��Should I grab something to eat first��?��


    Just when I was muttering my plans for the rest of the day, something caught my attention at the corner of my eye.


    A light blue particle, levitating in the air behind the church.


    Immediately, I thought of a single possibility.


    Spirits. My first encounter with a spirit had happened so quickly.


    My eyes widened, and I found myself moving towards that translucent glow of light in the air. I was soon led to the backyard of the church where some tombstones were erected.


    There was no mistake. Spirits were drawn to dead people, so this light must definitely be one!


    The spirit drifted slowly so I was able to catch up with it.


    When I tried to grab it, I found myself grasping at air. It really seems that they are completely intangible.


    What do I do now?


    The spirit didn��t seem to be moving. Wasn��t it supposed to be guiding me to the fragments?


    So what did this mean?


    There were no fragments around?


    ������


    I watched the spirit for a few more minutes, before eventually giving up.


    There wasn��t going to be anything interesting happening... Looks like I''ve gotten my expectations up over nothing...


    Well, no use brooding over it. I knew that my gift wasn''t going to be so resourceful anyway. It was a long-term investment, so I wasn''t too dismayed for finding no value on the same day that I received the Gift.


    I left the church finally and came to the city square. I sat down on a bench near the water fountain in the center, and laid back silently while trying to look around for another one of those spirits.


    "...Haah, it''s not going to be easy, is it." I muttered to myself despondently.


    Perhaps I should just head back for today?


    Yeah. Tomorrow will be a big day when I visit the guild again.


    When I stood up and was about to head towards the dorms, by chance, I saw it again.


    ��Another spirit����


    Was it the same one? It didn��t seem like it. This one was pale yellow in color. I was surprised at how I could see it so clearly at this distance. Could I now perceive spirits more clearly because of my Gift? And was there a reason why their colors differ from each other? What do the colors represent?


    In any case, I realized that this spirit was indeed a little bit different from the first one.


    It seemed to be moving, so I followed suit in order not to lose sight of it.


    Following a carriage ahead, where there was a scene of commotion accompanying it. The sound of clattering hooves roused my mind. The horses appear to be carrying a giant metal cage.


    When it came close enough for me to see it, my face stiffened.


    Wait. This is...!


    ��About a dozen humans lied weakly within the cage, and the surrounding citizens were raising noises and reaching out their hands to touch them, much to the ire of the few who were guarding the cage. The carriage eventually stopped because of an argument.


    There were angry shouts, and even some rude whistles mixed in them, but those voices were drowned out in my mind.


    Slaves. I thought.


    And they were all females. This was probably not a coincidence. Most likely they were those, weren��t they? Slaves used for...


    I shook my head to prevent those disturbing thoughts from surfacing. Honestly speaking, I still haven��t gotten over the fact that the practice of slave trading was legalized in this country.


    People who had fallen into debt, or committed a crime had no complaints if they were to fall into a life of slavery. But from my own philosophies and beliefs cultivated from a first-world country in my previous life, I felt that this was an inhumane act. Everyone deserves their own freedom and deserved better.


    ...Or maybe I was just being too idealistic again.


    I didn��t really know the circumstances that turned them into slaves. For all I know, these women were heinous murderers. They had ruined other people��s lives, and had merely received just punishment for their crimes.


    Despite that, I felt conflicted about them.


    Their physical states were at their worst, but that did not stop the men from ogling at their half-naked bodies. The women in the cage didn��t seem to react, and I knew that these were the characteristics of someone who had already given up all hope. The flies that resulted from the unsanitary condition of the cage were all sticking closely to them, but they did not even move to brush them away.


    ��But at the back of the bunch, I realized that one of them was slightly different than the others. Because there was a pair of wolf ears on top of her head. Something about her, gave me a tugging sense of D��j�� vu, but I couldn��t recall where I had seen her before�� until our eyes happened to meet.


    And then they widened greatly, as did mine.


    I couldn��t believe it.


    It was her.


    ��...That girl.��


    The demihuman girl who had disappeared after I had saved her in the burrows of the Horned Rabbits.


    Had she been captured again? Her condition didn��t seem to have improved from when I last saw her, which was a month ago. Her complexion was probably just a little better, so I was able to recognize her.


    The spirit which I had first taken notice of, had then landed right on top of her head. When the carriage started to move again, I saw the demihuman slave speak. From the words she was forming with her lips, I gradually realized what she was saying.


    ��Sa..ve. Me.��


    She said with an expression as if she was about to tear up.


    Just from that alone, I knew I had to save her.


    My body reacted unconsciously to that plea for help, and I found myself chasing after the carriage with all my strength.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 29

    My shadowing led to the entertainment district for the rich. It was a rather crowded place; temporary stables had been set up for those who had horses, and rows of seats were arranged around a stage.


    The carriage went to the backstage, behind a large booth guarded by security personnel. Since it seemed like I couldn''t go further, I stopped to take a look around. The stage was set up at a clearing in the streets, garnering quite a bit of attention from passers-by. It was pretty spacious, and could probably hold about a hundred audience in there.


    There were quite a few people already seated, and this event was drawing enough of a crowd that the soldiers on patrol had begun to take notice. However, it seemed like they weren��t going to intervene in an event that was most likely sanctioned.


    It almost seemed like some kind of festival with how food stands were also set up at the side of that large stage at the center.


    "What''s... going on?"


    "-New here I see!"


    "?!" Startled by the sudden voice behind me, I turned around to see who it was.


    It was a young boy wearing a beige cap, his hands occupied with a stack of flyers. He was wearing brown suspenders over a plain white overall, which made him look like some kind of newspaper boy.


    The boy looked up at me and paused for a moment when he saw my face, smiled and handed me a flyer.


    ��Here you go, adventurer-san!"


    ��T-Thanks.��


    He must have thought that I was a travelling adventurer. It wasn''t uncommon for adventurers to jump from city to city to complete quests assigned by the guild.


    While musing about how the adventurer trinket around my neck helped speed things along, I took a long look at what was written on it.


    I''d heard from Evie that an auction was taking place, and that many wealthy people would come to participate in it. Was this the one?


    ��...Miledy��s auction.��


    ��That��s right.�� The flyer boy nodded as I looked at the outline of the program. The way it was advertised with a mish-mash of uncoordinated colors made it appear incredibly shady, and it made me feel like the event was being presented in a comedic fashion.


    Despite the tone of the flyer, the actual event itself was a formal auction, with this ��Miledy�� person as its host. The items prepared for this auction appeared to be from the snowy mountains in the far north.


    Snowy mountains. So that��s how it is, I scratched the back of my hair impatiently.


    Just how unlucky is that girl.


    ��I heard that it��s going to get quite competitive too!�� The flyer boy added.


    ��Is that right����


    ��Yeah, everyone heard that Miledy brought back some insanely rare items, so various influential people are also participating tonight! Ah speak of the devil, there��s Amos-san.��


    I looked at where he had pointed.


    ��He��s a famous gem collector, looks like he can��t wait as well.��


    I immediately noticed who he was talking about because the person in question looked slightly different from the others. Amos had what one would call a ��Sebastian�� appearance. The aged man sported silvery white hair and a monocle on his right eye, giving off the vibe of a serious-type leader. His black suit was weaved with very intricate patchwork, and its shoulders adorned with a set of jewels.  It was the second time I��d seen someone who exudes that kind of ��rich�� aura. Amos just so happened to be eyeing his surroundings quite a bit, and his hawk-like eyes coincidentally met with mine. I frantically moved my face away from his line of sight. After a few seconds, that pressure of his gaze was finally gone, and I heaved a sigh of relief internally.


    The flyer boy looked back at me and grinned while giving me a pat on the shoulder.


    ��Well don��t worry, Amos-sama only bids for the gems. Unless you��re competing with him, you should be safe.��


    (I��m not even sure I��m bidding though��) I nodded and thanked the boy before leaving.


    At the very least, I get the gist of what is happening now. I tucked the flyer into my pockets and exhaled a deep sigh. The problem is, what do I want to do about this situation. Circling around the problem wasn''t going to solve itself, and as time passed I grew even more irritated.


    ...In the end, I decided to join the auction with a half-hearted feeling.


    ��Why am I even going this far���� I pressed my palm on my face with a groan. Did I really want to save that girl so badly?


    Or was that just an excuse to sate my curiosity? Like, did I really see the same person?


    ...Honestly, this had nothing to do with me. She was just one of the many slaves in this city, I wasn''t duty-bound to save her or something.


    This wasn''t some kind of light novel, and I definitely wouldn''t be its protagonist.


    Thinking up to that point, I couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. The god that had sent me to this world, was really unfair from the start.


    ...


    Either way, I felt like I had to be here.


    Seated in the fully-packed auction house, I looked at the pouch of coins that I had returned to the dormitory for. This was everything that I earned from all the odd-jobs that I��d done for one whole month. There was a bit more than what was recorded in my journal as it also included my emergency funds.


    ��...Five silver and sixteen copper coins.�� I muttered under my breath.


    When I looked at some of the people who were dressed far better than me like Amos-san, this sum of money looked even smaller in my hands now.


    Whatever. In any case, I was already here. I might as well stay till the end and make a decision. Whatever happens, happens. I convinced myself.


    As I waited for the auction to start, I also noticed that the woman sitting beside me had a collar on her neck. That was a mark of a slave. Now that I look closely, there are so many slaves around here. I guess it must be a common commodity for the rich...


    The woman noticed that I was looking at her, and she nodded towards me with a smile. I nodded awkwardly in return, and turned my head away to look elsewhere. But every now and then, I could still feel her gaze on me. It was a little uncomfortable.


    Before long, the auction signaled the start of the event. The commotion from earlier dwindled considerably, and there was a drumroll.


    The large red curtain opens up to a woman with a conspicuous-looking top hat standing on stage.


    Wearing a tailcoat along with a rainbow-colored scarf around her neck, her appearance resembles some sort of showy performer who parodied magic tricks. I immediately associated the name ��Miledy�� with this woman. It was definitely the style of the person who made that flyer.


    ��Mina-san~ How have you guys been? Did��ja miss Miledy-chan?��


    The woman spoke into some sort of mic, transmitting her voice loudly. As expected, that woman was Miledy, I smiled wryly.


    A round of laughter came from the audience, but not of the mocking kind. Even from the response of the flyer boy, I could tell that this woman was most likely a familiar face to the people in Halvan. When Miledy held up a hand, the laughter stopped.


    ��Okay okay, calm down, calm down. I know you��re all excited to see me, but let��s set the ground rules for the auction first.��


    Miledy walked to the rightmost corner of the stage and pulled down a white sheet covering a floating pad.


    ��First, the audience must observe silence during a bid. Simple enough, because we don��t want troublemakers okay?�� Miledy winked towards the audience, and another small round of laughter ensued. When she held up her hand, it stopped again.


    ��Second. Each bid goes up in increments of one silver coin����


    (One silver coin!) My forehead was filled with sweat. I wonder if I can even take the starting bids. Miledy continued while tapping on the pad with the rules written on it.


    ��The bids cannot be withdrawn once given, and if the bidder is found incapable of procuring said sum after the auction, some draaa~stic actions will be taken, so be careful okay~?��


    Miledy nudged towards the side, where a group of dangerous-looking men stood. Looks like Miledy had prepared an ample amount of adventurers as her security detail. I wouldn��t expect anything less from an auction that probably had quite a bit of money at stake.


    Speaking of which, I recalled that there was a quest for up to twenty Gold-ranked adventurers or higher as bodyguards a week ago. So that was in preparation for this auction.


    At the front, Miledy continued speaking with a flamboyant tone.


    ��Finally, the highest bids win, of course. Immediately after each successful bid, personnel will escort the bidder to a room where the transaction of the auctioned items will be carried out~��


    ��Well then, enough of that. Today, we have quite the stock of quality items with us, sooo prepare your bids and make them count! �� Miledy scanned the audience and kept up the suspense. There was a wave of expectations when the crowd heard her proclamation. When she was finally satisfied with our reactions, Miledy raised a finger and pointed.


    ��Without further ado, let��s begin~!��


    Applause was given to the end of her speech, and it died down as the lights on top of the stage went out. The auction was starting.


    A man came from the side of the stage, pushing a stand on wheels covered with a red cloth to the center of the stage. When he locked the bottom of the stand firmly, the man returned to the side again.


    ��Thank you, Goro-Goro-chan~ Here, we haveee~��


    Miledy unveiled what was covered under the cloth.


    ��Ja~jaaan~��


    ��Uooahh���� The crowd gasped in awe.


    The stagelight shone down onto a glass case which stored a crystal dagger. Even at a distance, I could feel that it was a treasure that costs quite a sum.


    ��The first item of our catalogue featuring treasures found in the Altaur Mountains, [Glacial Thorn]. As you can tell, this dagger is created with the finest�� ��. ...��


    ��The auction continued for a long while. [Ice Resistance Gems], [Nevermelting Snow], [Skillbook, Frost lance]... ... With each and every item that came out, bids ended in numerous gold coins, and I continued through the show feeling even more defeated than before.


    But while the items that were up for auction were definitely attractive, I had not intended to bid for them in the first place. Time passed like this as I continue waiting for the girl to appear on stage.


    Then finally, Miledy began to introduce the one I had been waiting for.


    ��Next on the catalogue, we have�� believe it or not, a beast-kin girl!��


    My attention became focused again.


    It��s here!


    There was a commotion and some annoyed faces forming around me when Miledy declared the next item. I realized that these demihumans were hated more than I initially thought.


    In that case, wouldn��t I stand out too much if I tried to bid now?


    ��Now calm down everyone�� I understand what everyone is thinking, but this beast-kin is from a rare species of snow wolves. They are known to possess great strength and endurance, and through our appraisal marble we found out that this girl is actually already Level 9!��


    ��Level 9���� My eyes widened to Miledy��s introduction on the demihuman girl. There were a few voices of praise that roused the crowd too. However it wasn��t her level that made the girl more attractive. After all, most of Halvan''s adventurers I overheard on the guild counters were roughly Level 15 to 40s. That is why a simple level 9 wasn''t enough to entice the bidders. It was the more crucial fact that the demihuman girl could level up. A trait that allows her to raise her growth up to that level, only meant that she was in fact, an Ascendant! An Ascendant beast-kin, it was considerably rare to see one. I had no doubt in my mind that she would be heavily bidded for. No matter how much one detests their kind, it was a known fact that demihumans had far superior physical aptitude than humans. They were promising war potential in a party.


    I immediately became worried, and looked around me. Everyone seemed to be interested in the girl too, as expected.


    ��As they say, it��s easier to see the girl in person. Bring her in.�� Miledy beckoned the stage helper.


    ��...��


    But he didn��t come out. Miledy��s smiling expression soured.


    ��...E-Etto�� Goro-Goro-chan?��


    The audience began to turn restless, and Miledy too, revealed an impatient look.


    ��...Apologies, everyone~ It seems like there has been some problems backstage. I��ll be right back okayy~?��


    Miledy trotted over to the side of the stage.


    And then...


    ����E...Eh?��


    Miledy suddenly paused. Not many had paid attention to her as the audience had begun to talk amongst themselves, but my eyes had never left her. My improved eyesight caught every single detail.


    Her eyes dilated for a second before it turned white, and her head lowered slowly��


    ��Miledy collapsed onto the ground.


    To be precise, her head had fallen off her body separately.


    A beat later when time had resumed from a brief, standstill moment, a fountain of red liquid gushed out of the point where it had been severed, landing onto the front row of the audience who had yet to comprehend what had just happened.


    I as well, who had seen it from start to finish, had my mouth agape with shock. In that very moment, a cold silence fell upon the surroundings.


    The head rolled down the stage, and fell onto the lap of a girl, its lifeless features facing her. The girl happened to be right beside me, so I could see the contortions changing gradually on her countenance.


    From blankness, to surprise. And from surprise to realization. Realization to fear, and fear to��


    ��...A-A...A����


    ������AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!��


    That single scream incited the moment of panic. The girl fainted while holding on to the dissected head.


    ��What... the fuck?!��


    ��M-Miledy is�� is dead!��


    ��Guards!��


    ��Run!!!��


    Everyone kicked away their chairs noisily and started scrambling away in all directions. With such a gory end to the presenter, the auction house was instantly enveloped in chaos.


    Not many had paid any more attention to the center stage, and even for those that did, they were seemingly at a loss of what to do. The personnel were a mess, having not expected such a turn of events. But the alert few were already rushing up to the stage.


    It was almost as if I was listening to my surroundings from the bottom of the ocean. All drowned out, disorganized.


    Only I stared fixedly at the corpse, no, the thing behind the corpse.


    That familiar window that appeared before me, I understood what it was immediately.


    ��A monster.


    ��Level�� 50! And... a Boss monster!�� The Abyssal Reaphrit was a monster I had never seen in the game before. I was completely taken aback by its chilling appearance.


    A translucent being draped in a black coat. A large scythe was held in both of its hands, just like a grim reaper.


    Did no one else see it?


    ������Aahhhhh!!��


    Just as I thought so, one guy who was moving the headless corpse suddenly seemed to have taken notice of it! Invisibility? Cold sweat ran down my forehead, as I realized that this may have been the case, as its translucent state had completely materialized to an opaque black. Was a "Phantasm" a spirit too? Was that why I was able to see it first?


    But��


    It was too late, the scythe swung down without warning, and this time its second victim was split into vertical halves. A heartless, split decision that ended the man��s life.


    ��AHHHHHHH!!!!!�� The screams became even louder for some who had turned to look at what was going on. The crowd became even more frantic and ran haphazardly.


    ��A-Ah�� eeh�� u-uerghhh!�� The other person beside the second victim vomited from the sight, but the reaper did not stop there, and he seemed to have realized it a moment later.


    ��A-gehh��W-Wait a moment, please�� no, I don��t w���� He was still wiping the sides of his mouth, but the sharp edge reflected in his eyes had fallen down before he had any time to react.


    The scythe swung in a crescent arc, a speed almost impossible for my eyes to catch.


    And his death came just as explosive as the rest. Blood spilled from his body, splattering onto the stage in a wide crescent with its execution.


    ��Kentooooo!!!!!!!!�� A man yelled out in grief. I just stood there in complete shock, unable to move.


    Just then, one of the spectators who hadn��t left brushed past my shoulders, and turned back at me with a daring smile. It was a beautiful woman who had a very expensive looking robe. It had gold trimmings at the hems, and the majestic-looking art of a lion at the back.


    ��Don��t worry, commoner.�� She declared confidently.


    ��This situation is under control. I��m a powerful mage! So stay behind me if you don��t want to get hurt! My spell is going to destroy everything!��


    My heart was tense, unable to move at first. But hearing that proclamation, I thought that things were going to be in control. That��s right. There were other adventurers in this city. The authorities too�� they were going to subdue that monster!


    I could finally control my body from that paralyzing fear, and I scurried behind the woman.


    ��Here I come!��


    A red formation glowed underneath the mage��s feet.


    It really seemed like the spell was going to be strong enough to kill it!


    ��Air, expand and combust! Turn into a meteorite that obliterates my enemies!��Grand B������


    ��The incantation did not finish.


    "...laze...��


    The reaper had blinked right before the mage and had extended a bony hand towards her. The magic circle was shattered.


    ��N-No way����


    S-hin��Just with that, the mage��s head was cleanly sliced off. Her headless body fell into my embrace, and I caught her on instinct.


    Her life had ended in an instant.


    Her bravery was not backed up with enough skill to surpass the monster, and the result was death.


    The body fell down to one side, devoid of her initial vibrancy.


    She was dead.


    I fell down onto my butt, unable to come to terms with her loss.


    She wouldn��t have died if she didn��t step up to help. She should have ran. I should have ran. Why am I not running. Why are my legs not moving. Move, goddamnit. MOVE! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE! MOVE!!!!


    Standing before it, I stood there, motionless.


    My mind was blank, but I kept my eyes locked on to the creature. I looked at it with such intensity that I slowly started to make out its eyes beneath that cloak.


    It had eyes covered in black smog, a purple glow that symbolized the darkness.


    And gradually, realization and fear began to take over. My legs started to shake uncontrollably, and tears were coming out from my eyes.


    I thought my existence was going to end then and there. The reaper would take away my life in an instant, just like how it had to the others. At any moment now, it would��


    ����How dare youuuu!!! How dare you!�� A voice suddenly came from behind the reaper. It was the guy in warrior armor who had screamed the name ��Kento��.


    He had probably came for revenge, but I knew he was no match for this thing.


    I wanted to warn him, but my mouth was dry.


    This inability to move was too unnatural. When I opened my status window in my mind, I realized that I had been inflicted with the status impairment: [Fear].


    Since when?! How do I remove it?! I raised my head and saw the man swinging down with a large two-handed sword.


    Ah.


    ...The sword broke.


    The grim reaper turned towards the man slowly, as its head creaked and tilted to one side.


    Somehow, I thought I could see a smile on its face.


    It was enjoying itself?


    "Kuh, bastard! Then how about this!!"


    Slow�� It��s too slow!


    A flash of silver appeared in the air for a brief moment, and the new challenger was impaled by a barrage of spikes that grew out of the monster��s skeletal frame. For a brief moment, I thought I could see the figure of a person beneath the cloak...


    A shower of blood doused my face, the stench of iron and guts made my guts churn.


    But the most unexpected thing happened immediately after that.


    ...As if it had completely lost interest in me, the reaper turned its back towards me... and headed towards someone else.


    Was it an illusion? No. It definitely lost its hostility the moment it saw me.


    "... ...Ha... hahaha... Shit, what on earth happened."


    The mere notion that I escaped death made me laugh brokenly. But only for a few seconds. Having experienced a near-death experience like this before, my mind cooled down before long and I was able to think properly again.


    The final person left standing before the reaper had used the time bought from the previous sacrifices to draw his weapon properly.


    But he didn��t seem like someone who stood a chance against that thing.


    ��D-Don��t����


    He steadied a sword stance, but I could tell from the trembling of the blade that he had also lost his nerves. In the face of crisis, not many people would have the willpower to actually remain calm.


    ��I don��t want to die����


    Rationality is lost under the heavy fear of death, this I understood.


    ��I DON��T WANT TO DIE!!!�� With a battlecry, the man charged forward.


    I knew how this was going to end.


    With a horrified expression, I held back the surge of disgust welling up in my throat and ran away. I ran far away.


    From the back, I heard another loud scream but I covered my ears and pretended not to hear it.


    I was powerless. I was powerless again. But it��s not my fault, right?


    Many of the adventurers who were hired to protect Miledy had already run away. They had probably only came for the money, and did not expect to stake their lives out against this type of monster. If I run away too, I won��t be blamed right?


    ...My feet slowed down gradually.


    The image of that girl flickered in my mind.


    Her eyes on the verge of tears. Her voice��


    ��Save�� me.��


    I remembered why I came here, and I stopped right in my tracks. I took a deep breath, and punched down my own face. The taste of iron in my mouth calmed my nerves.


    ��Get a grip, White��! Are you going to do nothing again? Is this really the ��adventurer�� that you want to become? If you��re not going to take a step forward now, then when will you do so?!��


    (...I��m�� not going to be a coward again!)


    My eyes burned with renewed resolution.


    The stage was already empty, its surroundings were also devoid of people. Most of those who had kept their lives were the first ones to run. But that wasn��t everyone.


    That��s right, there were still people that needed saving! I can��t always think of myself. I don��t want to become a hypocrite!


    I hurried over around the stage with unsteady steps, enduring the nauseating feeling lingering throughout my body.


    When I arrived backstage, there was only an eerie silence.


    Various wooden crates were stacked from the ground.


    Those probably contained the items that were originally meant for the auction. The corpses lying everywhere left behind severed guts, torn limbs, and pools of blood,  transforming the place into a lair of massacre.


    The bad feeling in my chest grew by the second.


    (Please be safe�� please be safe!) My heart thumped heavily as I repeated those words in my mind. I ran through a ton of bloodied crates, hoping to find the cage of slaves. Seconds had passed, but it felt like an eternity for me.


    But even then, I kept searching.


    I am going to keep that promise. I will definitely save her, and then�� I��ll finally get to ask for her name this time!


    The corners of my mouth curled up into a forced smile, and I found a bit more courage to push forward.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 30

    Ruru ?


    My name is Ruru.


    My mother gave me that name when I was born, it means ��Courage�� in our language.


    But I grew up quite the opposite, I had a timid personality growing up. Us wolf-kin hunt our own food in the mountains, but I could never bring myself to lay a hand on another living creature.


    I was a pacifist. So I always ended up relying on others; it made me feel like a hypocrite, but I could never bear to hurt anyone.


    Probably due to my mother��s devoted encouragement telling me to embrace who I am instead of forcing myself to be like the other children, it had led to my belief that the innocence within me was not a bad thing. Instead, mother says that it is okay to be different, that the light in my heart is something to be protected, treasured in this world filled with unnecessary conflict.


    I believed her. Mother is always correct. Mother taught me many things as I grew up listening to her stories before she settled in the tribe. Things about the factions, races in this world, the scary Demon king, yuusha-sama-tachi, monsters, and even about the never-ending strife between humans and demihumans like us. To justify our superior physical traits and the ability to use ''racial skills'', the humans called us beast-kins; offsprings of demons and monsters. But despite sharing a similar kind of abilities, I knew that nothing else about us demihumans resembled that of a monster.


    In fact, I feared monsters. Because they had always threatened the villagers'' lives whenever they went out to look for food. Monsters were irrational, and creatures that were harmful by nature. I had once almost lost my life against a monster boar when I was little, and ever since then, I never got too far away from the village for fear of getting hurt.


    I knew mother was worried about me... but, I couldn''t pull up the courage to take a step forward on my own.


    Towards that kind of child, mother told me something shocking one day...


    ...Father died from a monster when he was out hunting one day.


    When I learnt of it, I realized immediately. I had always thought it was strange why I was the only child in the village without a father.


    My feelings were a mess then.


    It had been sad, a bit lonely even��


    Had it not been the other villagers who came to comfort me at that time, I might have never come to terms with it.


    When I finally calmed down, I didn''t resent mother or anything. In fact, I appreciated her for telling me the truth.


    I understood that she was looking out for me. As I was old enough to learn the truth, she also took the chance to teach me something important. And that was I had to overcome this fear someday. I wouldn''t be a child forever.


    Resolved to become more courageous, I started to come out of my comfort zone. I began to tackle things that I thought I couldn''t before.


    Since then, she has taught me various magic to protect myself, and also magic that could protect others. I realized then, even for someone of an aggressive-natured race, there were ways for me to become useful even without violence. I believed that one day, even someone like me... could make a difference against the strife in this world.


    I used the healing magic that I��d learnt to heal the injured adults whenever they came back from a hunt, and I would be praised. "Ruru is so talented with healing magic!" ��Thank you as always, Ruru-chan.�� ��Your healing is as marvellous as ever!" "...What a good child you are." Jii-chan-tachi would say.


    It felt really good, not just because I was doing a good deed, but because I felt like I was carrying on a legacy, something I did to honor my father.


    I began to do more than just healing after that. I started to help out around the village. I became a big sister for the other children whom I learnt had lost their parents...


    Finally, I felt like I had a place in this village again.


    I reminisced the times when I grew up with bliss. The carefree days of mother and I, along with everyone else in the village. I was happy then, very happy living with mother.


    ...But then, those peaceful times did not last.


    ��I still recall the roaring flames, and the suffocating, grey smoke that dried out my lungs. In the night sky, the flames fanned mercilessly, burning everything to the ground.


    My mind was blank, and all I could see around me were straw-houses lit ablaze, the home that mother and I shared had too, drowning out in a sea of orange and red.


    Our village was torched in flames, a scene of hell so vivid in my mind as if it had happened just yesterday.


    ��...Mother����


    With dry eyes that weren��t even able to tear up, I looked around helplessly with a face covered in soot.


    I couldn��t see anything. I couldn��t feel anything.


    Everyone was running around in fear and panic. The courageous adults who weren��t, had tried to face them with makeshift weapons, dying brutally without a chance.


    The village had been invaded, by the humans that mother had warned me about.


    But I was a pacifist. I didn��t think of repelling the invaders away, only using my mana to heal those on the verge of their deaths. They died in my arms, looking at me with a painful smile.


    "...Ruru...-chan... You''re... kind, aren''t you..."


    Leaving behind those words, their bodies turned stiff. Under their burnt tunics were a growing coldness that no amount of healing could remedy.


    ...I was left alone again.


    I wasn''t able to save them.


    The humans were too strong.


    Or was I the one that was weak?


    ...Have I gotten complacent in an illusion of peace? Was this the inevitability of strife?


    Why... Why can''t everyone live in peace. Why?! WHY?!


    ��I was unable to move, neither a step forward nor backward. Trapped and rooted to the ground, I watched as everyone around me died in a slow torturous way, and the humans who had committed such heinous acts smirked as if they were enjoying some kind of show.


    I couldn��t believe people like this exist in this world, but they did. And they ravaged whatever they could to our village, in the most cruelest of ways imaginable.


    Aunt Cateya, who would always give me a pat on the head whenever I came to visit��Her ears were cut off, and she was violated in a half-conscious state. Even after she had fainted, the human males continued taking turns until her eyes turned lifeless from asphyxiation.


    Uncle Samia. I would always massage his back after a long day of plowing the fields. He would tell me dirty jokes, and mother would chastise him when she found out each time��His head was impaled onto a wooden stake, displaying his lifeless whites of his eyes, and hair that had been peeled off along with his scalp that left behind bloodied blotches of dead skin.


    Shea-chan who was five years younger than me, much braver than me even though she was an orphan, was made an example of those who tried to resist. Her head was twisted at an unnatural degree, and one of the human males went along with his perverted desires, raping that small child who already stopped breathing, over and over again.


    And mother, whom I had always, always respected and loved, she was��


    ...At the end of it, not even her bones remained.


    "N-No... NOOOO!!!"


    When mother died, the hope that I had been clinging on to so desperately had too, been extinguished without a trace.


    The females were all thrown into a big metal cage to become slaves, and the males were all killed without question.


    Witnessing the atrocities that befell everyone around me, I vomited. For the first time in my life, the illusion of peace had shattered. I realized that mother had told me this before, that throughout history, mankind always defaulted to war and conflict. Humans sin due to human nature.


    At that time, I didn��t really know what it meant. But as the atrocities happened one after another before my eyes, that preconception of ��evil�� became increasingly clearer to me.


    One of the humans noticed me then. It had been obvious how it would end. It didn��t matter whether I was captured alive, or humiliated before I was killed, a grim fate surely awaited me.


    What should I do?


    No, I couldn''t do anything...!


    My body trembled, it trembled, it trembled and trembled and trembled. I was unable to fight back, unable to resist, unable to be useful.


    The man sauntered up and stood before me grinning, a spear held in his right hand.


    The ones who could save me, had all died.


    And I was left alone, next in line.


    ����Just then. A jolt of electricity brought me back to my senses, and a strangling sensation on my neck made me experience an extreme degree of pain. It was as if every inch of my body, every cell was being burnt. Just like that fire.


    I realized that I had been in a trance all this time.


    I had already lived my life as a slave for years, my dignity as a person dragged through the mud, treated like filth, treated like waste. Thinking back on the kind of life I��d led till now, tears started to form in my eyes.


    Mother�� ...Everyone...


    Were those simply memories flashing before my death?


    I knew. That right now, I was dying. This was the effect of the Slave Collar, the object that bound my life, my obedience to the one who had bought me.


    Because my master had died, the death penalty had been invoked.


    But it wasn��t by accident.


    That man who had abused me just like the others before him.


    I had secretly hoped that he would die from his own greed. I thought that the humans who had insatiable and dark desires, should receive their karma for their sins.


    "Since goddess-sama wouldn''t do it..."


    When I had an opportunity to do so, my body moved on its own.


    I did something I wasn��t supposed to do. I intentionally lured the monsters down to where my master was. It wasn��t a surprise that he had died. I heard it clearly after all, the sound of his agonizing cries and the bones that crunched under the weight of the swarm of rabbits.


    Finally, I had taken revenge. I had just killed a person. I had committed a taboo, broken my beliefs with my own hands.


    But what is this... sickening feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    Every inch of my body was crying out, as if regretting the decision I just made.


    I came to my senses then, that I had actually killed a person.


    ...I''m a murderer.


    Rather than happiness, or satisfaction from being freed, I felt��Remorse. Guilt, and many other emotions strung together, hitting me all at once.


    I felt like I had betrayed my mother��s teachings.


    I started to laugh softly, tears falling down my cheeks.


    ...It��s funny.


    I had never thought that I would ever think of the word ��revenge�� in my life.


    It was such a�� suffocating word. A concept that breeds even more hate.


    And yet�� I did it.


    I took revenge.


    For everyone in the village. For mother. I had become the "Ruru" that was once expected of me. I had become the monster the humans had claimed us to be.


    Or maybe, it was just an excuse.


    For the peace-loving girl, she finally found out that she too,  had a limit to what she could take.


    Exhausted of her remaining dregs of willpower, the girl had reached the end of the line.


    ...I could no longer live this kind of life anymore.


    My life as a slave, my life as Ruru, the ��courageous�� girl�� would end here...


    ... ... ... ...No��


    In the abyss, I turned back on that thought.


    I didn��t want to die after all. How could everything end just like this?


    I was frustrated. I was unwilling. I felt that the world was unfair to me.


    I desperately swam up in this deep, dark ocean, but no matter how much I swam, the distance to the surface never closed.


    My movements became sluggish, and I finally stopped after a few more flails.


    It felt as if the current was pushing its weight onto me like quicksand, and it was impossible to escape from this fate.


    Goddesses, why? Why do I have to suffer so? I cried out.


    Goddesses, please. If you are there, please��!


    ��...Save�� me.�� Those words came out of my mouth unconsciously.


    Even though I knew no one would come, just like that night, I offered a prayer to the heavens.


    ��At the next moment, ...I saw him.


    A human male who had dark red eyes, a strikingly charming appearance that captivated me and even made me forget about the pain for a brief moment. Who? Why was someone else down here? In this kind of place?


    Many questions raced through my head, but they were all left unanswered as the collar tightened even more around my neck.


    The human probably understood that I was suffering from my expression, so he extended his hand to me, attempting to dismantle the slave collar. His palpitations were all over the place, and he didn��t seem to have a solution in mind, yet the human never gave up.


    Why? Why was he going so far to save me? I was confused.


    A demihuman like me. I thought humans hated us.


    But he didn��t look at me the entire time; the human was incredibly focused, his eyes staring down at the collar.


    ��Break! Break!�� He screamed suddenly, startling me.


    ...To think someone would care for me to this extent.


    In that brief moment, mother��s figure superimposed onto his image, and I felt my heart skip a beat.


    ...No. It was too late anyway.


    I closed my eyes, and smiled. For some reason, my head felt free of worries, reminiscent of how it was like when I was still a child. That innocence that I had lost had returned to me during my final moments. How fitting, I laughed in self-derision.


    After all, it took only a single gesture of kindness in this drought, for me to finally come to terms with my inevitable death.


    ��This part of me, still hasn��t changed it seems.��


    I gathered my remaining mana into one final protection spell.


    Even though he was a human, I no longer wanted anyone else to get hurt because of me.


    I had seen the kind of explosion the collar can create. If he was caught in it, he might probably die with me. I continued to channel my mana, but the only way to use my restricted mana circuits was to force it through the collar. It would cause me insurmountable pain, but at this point I thought that nothing could really hurt me anymore.


    I grit my teeth, and injected one last burst of mana. Memories of the past flooded into my mind again. I thought that I could see mother in front of me. She was patting my head with an unwavering smile.


    ��You��ve done well all this time���� I thought I heard her say.


    ��Now, it��s time to come home, my child����


    ����BREAKKKKKKKKKK!��


    The vision of mother was torn to shreds, and my eyes widened in shock at the human male who had pulled me back from the land of the dead.


    The slave collar broke, and something else latched onto my heart at that very moment.


    I finally understood...


    That this human, was different from the rest.


    He was someone who held not a single blemish on his being. The light that I had given up.


    If it was him... if I were to be by his side... Would I shine brightly again, just like before?


    The dreams that I had discarded gradually filled my chest to the brim, and my eyes became glued to that human who was losing consciousness.


    It seemed like he had used up all his mana.


    "...Hold on tight."


    I smiled down at him, just like how mother would for me when I was afraid.


    After that...


    He had returned me my freedom. Even though I was reluctant to leave, I knew that it was impossible for us to be together.


    I left him, my heart felt heavy.. But I could never get him out of my mind.


    ...It was most likely since then, that that human had begun appearing in my dreams... every night��


    Sinpathy


    Bless editor. Also seems like discord link wasn''t working before, here''s the new one: https://discord.gg/JFAWBg2

 [Vol 1] Chapter 31

    I wanted to believe it was fate.


    It must have been fate. It must be. He was right there. He noticed me, he surely noticed me.


    Looked at me. With those dark shades of red in his eyes.  That look of surprise, and realization.


    A collected gaze alone that looked like they would see through everything and anything.


    Just his presence alone, had immediately melted my heart.


    That person, I could never mistake him for somebody else.


    I ran up to the edge of the cage even with my battered body, I called out his name.


    White�� White��! That is your name, right?


    I��m over here, I��m right here�� so please��! Please, help me...


    ��G-a...h�� ack��!�� I cried out in between choking gasps. I could only emit garbled noises that made no sense at all. It was then that I realized my throat had been too parched from screaming when I had been captured.


    I desperately wet my lips with what saliva i had left.


    Help me, I cried out. Ignoring the dead eyes looking at me in the cage, I cried out with all my strength. My actions seemed to have caused a commotion, and the humans who were around the carriage noticed the ears and tail of a wolf-kin.


    ��Wait�� Isn��t that�� a dirty beast-kin!��


    "Get out of our city, you demon spawn!!"


    "Yeah, we don''t welcome you, bitch!"


    "Cut those ears off, and she''ll be a looker, hehehe."


    ��Wow, it''s true! It��s a beast-kin slave!"


    "Mama, look at her, why does she have a tail?��


    People started to clamor around me, and the guards became agitated from the waves of people extending their hands into the cage to touch me.


    "You whore! Suck me!" One man yelled out as he swam through the crowd. He slammed his hands against the metal bars where I was, and looked at me with filthy eyes.


    "How about it, why don''t you show us those slutty breasts of yours!" He licked his lips as his disgusting spit splattered onto me.


    My face twitched.


    Filthy. Filthy. Filthy...!!! Disgusting men who only have sex on their minds...!


    I felt increasingly uncomfortable, yet I continued to pretend I didn''t hear that man, those cat-calls, and the disturbing, mocking laughter in the crowd; their shaming of my body as they looked at me with obscene eyes, were just like the faces of those men who had raided the village. I didn��t want their foul attention on me. I hated it, but I endured them. I endured them and continued calling out to him.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you! You lowly beast-kin!" He continued to provoke me, until a guard pulled him away.


    That''s right, go away.


    Only him... Only he could look at me that way. I gnashed my teeth as time passed in vain. Even then, my voice wouldn��t come out no matter how much I tried. I tried for the fourth time, before one of the guards noticed and hit me with a stick.


    I fell down weakly, blood trickling down my forehead.


    "What are you doing man! Boss is going to get mad at us if we damage the goods!" The guard beside the other yelled out.


    "Shut up! It''s all because of this shit! Why can''t she make our jobs easier?! Fucking... beast-kins!"


    "Hey, I told you to stop!"


    "What''s your problem man, it''s just an overpriced whore. With the same amount of money, I can buy a month''s worth in the brothels!"


    When he hit me with a stick again, the other guard pushed him away. But I knew that he wasn''t really protecting me because he wanted to. His eyes were looking at me as if I were an expensive piece of good. He was only concerned about his money. The two guards began to get into an argument, but their voices were long drowned out in my head.


    I didn''t care about them, or what they thought about me... These men were tasteless. No matter how much they tried, I would never sell my heart to them. I would only keep my feelings for one person alone.


    There was only him in my head, always. Only him.


    My hands slid down the bars, and my body slowly sunk back down.


    ��Aa-ah���� I could only make pathetic yelps.


    ...It��s useless. He probably didn��t hear me, I thought.


    I began to doubt myself then. Would he even think about the insignificant demihuman slave he had saved by chance? It was far more likely that he had forgotten all about me. After all, I understood my own place. We lived in completely different worlds. I was a slave, someone who had already been defiled. I didn��t deserve happiness.


    My chest started to tighten uncomfortably, and tears started to flow out of my eyes.


    I felt so miserable. The thought of never being able to see him again was suffocating.


    I hugged my legs together, and burrowed my face in between my knees. The chains on my wrists rattled as they moved.


    My consciousness from having exerted all my strength, slowly fading to black. The human slaves who were cowering in a corner looked at me, as if I was crazy. But they were the ones who didn��t understand how I felt. The intensity of my feelings was something that not even I could control. Ahh, ahh... I really want to�� see him again��


    ( ?? ?? ?? )... She had a very pleasant dream. ...( ?? ?? ?? )


    ��When I woke up, I was in a fevered state.


    My eyes slowly opened while my mind was still half-conscious, but that murkiness gradually cleared. And then�� deep disappointment painted me as reality sank in.


    Ah, so that��s what it was. The things that I had done just earlier were just�� dreams. A feeling of emptiness filled my chest. The weight leaning against my body had disappeared, along with the warmth of his embrace. They were all gone, leaving my heart and body confused and stimulated.


    I traced my hand down to my waist to stave off that feverish thirst that was welling up within my body. To extend those passionate feelings for even a moment longer, I sought to recreate the fulfillment I felt intensely just moments ago.


    ��Ahh�� ahhn����


    My fingers wriggled around frantically, and I let out a sigh when my body reached its peak. A wave of heat rose within me, and everything slowly turned to white.


    ��Ha...ah�� t-there! Whi...te��! White! White!�� I cried out the name repeatedly, chasing after his image left so vividly in my head.


    ��I-I��m coming�� C-Coming!! Aaauuuuu��!!��


    As I reached my climax, I howled out like a beast, with my tail straightened as if it a jolt of electricity ran through it.


    I panted out heavily, steamy puffs of hot air let out in this cold, dark place. In that moment, I had forgotten all about my worries, only basking in the afterglow of pleasure. My heart beat rapidly, and when it receded I was left with a sloven expression on my face.


    I came to my senses a moment later, and the shame washed over me.


    ��...I actually�� d-did it again���� I muttered with tearful eyes. My legs clamped together, now feeling slightly cold from the sensitive rashes around my waist.


    I��m actually a pervert, aren��t I. To fantasize about having that done to me by that human male. Presenting my heart and body in the most depraved way possible, trying out the best positions that would make him happy�� Even in my dreams, I comforted myself with the human a-as�� my�� p-p-partner��


    ��The simple fact remained that I had indeed fallen in love with that human.


    So easily, so conveniently. He who had just so happened to come into my heart at a time when I had been most vulnerable, had become the target of my fantasies. He would embrace me gently, whispering hot sighs into my ears every night. His caresseses would be gentle and warm as we fornicated like couples do, making me feel like I was loved again.


    Of course, these situations only occurred in my imagination and in my dreams. I never actually got to know him. But still, to think that deep down, I was still shameless enough to want to be treated that way.


    ��...Uuu���� A flush of red boiled over my face. I moved my fingers before my eyes, a thin strand of sticky fluid separated between them as I opened my palm wide.


    I-It��s gotten so wet. I��m�� a bad girl��


    If my past self could see me right now, she wouldn��t believe that she would be this depraved when she grew up. Though I felt a sense of liberation whenever I did it, I felt slightly concerned over my lack of resistance against these urges of mine every night.


    ...Or was it only because I was a cheap woman, who would spread her legs open for anyone who gave me the slightest bit of care?


    I had seen slaves who had ��fallen in love��.


    With their senses diluted, everything that was not ��painful��, became a luxury. They would become intimate with the same people who had kept them captive. A way of deceiving themselves, to keep their sanity before they break down inevitably.


    It was the illusion of love, created from an environment that lacked love.


    So perhaps, what I am feeling right now is merely an illusion.


    Maybe I had only mistaken gratitude for love; a seed of doubt was planted in me.


    I understood that. I understood all of it. I thought I wouldn��t be like them.


    Despite my misgivings, I knew�� I didn��t want his visage to fade away in my mind. I would dream of him every night, just so I wouldn��t forget about him. Only he was different. If we were together, maybe I could experience happiness again, I began to have these kinds of unrealistic thoughts.


    I began to empathize slightly with how those slaves felt when they entrusted themselves to another. That sweet titillation of both physical and mental reliance entwined, finally released from the never-ending cycle of depression and fear was so liberating. Even if those feelings may not be real, it was truly intoxicating to someone who was hard-starved for attention and care.


    But even then, even with these feelings bottled up inside of me, I already knew that I had squandered the second chance that was given to me.


    As I relaxed backwards, the clamoring sounds of metal bars reminded me of where I was again.


    ...That��s right, my freedom was fleeting. Through a series of misfortunes, I had been captured in the mountains by yet another slave trader. Even though he had gone his way to set me free, I was so easily captured by the men far stronger than me.


    In this dark cage, I understood why I was the only one who was kept alone separate from the rest. Having the label as the ��rare beast-kin slave��, there was no doubt that I was going to be sold off to another rich man again.


    A life without dignity awaited me once more. Would my heart break first, or my body? I shivered at the thought of that dark future.


    That life of slavery where everything was stripped away, oppressed, left with a life that��s bought from scraps. The life of grovelling before my masters�� feet, and do whatever they told me to do. With this thing on my neck, we were not even allowed to kill ourselves.


    I felt despair. I didn��t want to become a pet, a toy, an object for those perverted bastards, any more. Even if I had long lost my chastity, I no longer fathom the thought of another man touching my body ever again.


    The only one who could, was him.


    I lied down to the side, curling myself into a fetus position while looking into the dark blankly.


    ��Will he�� really come...�� I whimpered softly with my eyes closed tightly.


    It feels like tears would come out at any moment now, but I held them. I believed in him. I wanted to think that I believed in him. However unrealistic it was, I held onto a thin thread of hope.


    ... ... ...


    ��...Huh?�� My ears twitched.


    There was some sort of commotion outside again.


    They were muffled and indistinct, but I could definitely hear them.


    Screams, and cries. With the senses of a wolf-kin, I sniffed the scent of fear in the air.


    What was happening outside?


    I couldn��t leave the cage, so I simply looked at the door with a strange nervousness filling me.


    Seconds passed, and the voices became louder and louder.


    Suddenly, I heard someone banging on the other side of the door, causing me to flinch greatly.


    ��OPEN UP! OPEN, GODDAMNIT!��


    ��Shit, I don��t want to die like this!��


    I heard the voices clearly. They were the two guards from earlier.


    ��The keys�� where are the keys!��


    ��There, that guy lying over there!��


    ��You get it!��


    ��No, fuck that! You go get it!��


    ��Don''t be a pussy! There��s no more time! Look, I��ll be on the lookout instead okay?! Now go!��


    ��Shit! You better remember this!�� I heard one grumble, and a pair of footsteps grew distant.


    But he quickly returned, much to my dismay.


    A few minutes later, I heard the clinking of metal against the door.


    They were most likely trying to get in here. My face paled when I realized that I was in no condition to receive them right now. There was still a small puddle under my legs left from what I did earlier. If they saw me in this state, they would surely��


    I immediately worked to scoop them away from sight. But I was worried that they might still pick up the feminine scent wafting in this room. They might still notice it...!


    No... No, I don''t want this... I don''t want to be raped! Please go away...! GO AWAY!


    ��Hurry up!�� The other guard chided. I shivered at that voice filled with aggression. They weren''t going to stop.


    ��Whore!�� ��Slut!�� ��Filthy beast-kin!��


    Those voices from earlier rang in my ears, and my body became even more stiff.


    ����It��s coming! It��s really coming this way! Fucking open it already!�� I heard one yell out.


    What��? Who were they referring to? What were they running away from?


    ��I KNOW! I KNOW! It��s just, there��s so many keys��!��


    ��Shit!! You��re driving me crazy! Let me do it!��


    Clink-Clink-


    The door continued to shake, and I broke my train of thought again. At this rate, they would definitely come in here!


    And as I had feared, the metal door creaked open, and I immediately caught the sight of the two men. They hadn��t noticed me immediately, and were instead looking at each other in close relief.


    ��...Ah�� AHAHAHA! I GOT IT! I opened it!��


    Their bodies were covered in blood, and there was a look of panic, respite, and also desperation altogether in their eyes. But before they even finished their celebration��I finally understood why they were so frightened in the first place.


    The thing that they were running away from, was right behind them.


    ��I opened it! See, all you had to do���� The guard in spiky red hair looked to his partner, but immediately displayed a blank look. Because his partner�� was now missing a head.


    Blood gushed out of his neck, dirtying his face in a vivid red.


    ��A...Aa...hh�� Ahhh��.��


    Slice.


    His head was cut off next.


    I watched that scene, and a certain calmness immediately filled me. The surroundings had turned chillingly silent in a matter of seconds.


    They were dead. They were actually dead.


    What was this feeling��


    Guilt��? No, this emotion was different.


    I wasn��t able to collect my thoughts, as I looked at the monster who had killed those humans so easily.


    It drifted up to me, holding a sharp sickle.


    Surely, it was powerful. I could sense it. It was far more powerful than me.


    And then I would be killed, just like those humans.


    ��...Death huh.�� As expected, I''m still a little afraid of monsters.


    My heart beat faintly, thinking that this was finally it for me.


    Instead of resisting it, I chose to keep my eyes opened to embrace the end.


    I was going to borrow courage from him.


    ��Have you finally�� c...ome�� fo...r�� me���� Yet, my voice was slurred as it came out of my mouth.


    "?!" What''s this? My eyes�� feel so heavy.


    I... I''m falling... asleep... again...


    No... Wh...y?


    Goddess-sama, you won''t even let me witness... my final moments?


    Cruel... you''re too cruel...


    ...


    ...No, it doesn''t matter now, does it?


    Maybe I should be happier. Because I was returning to the land of dreams, I would see him once more.


    And this time... I won''t let you go again.


    Yes, this feeling in my chest. This was genuine happiness.


    It wasn''t an illusion, it wasn''t a lie.


    It was happiness that I surely deserved for my suffering.


    My bitter experiences until now, were definitely made up to lead me to this wonderful encounter of fate.


    "Wh...ite... ..No... My master." I muttered smilingly with my eyes closed.


    As expected, I really do love you.


    I gently closed my eyes, to experience my final dream.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 32

    White Shigaraki ?


    Cold air met my skin as I came through a wide, open door.


    I noticed the faint thicket of mist adrift in the air, making it difficult to make out the outlines of its interior. As I rubbed my shoulders frigidly, I advanced through while trying my best to take in my surroundings.


    This section of the backstage seemed to resemble an engine room. Vents and various tanks coated in copper were installed at the side of the walls. However, it didn��t look like anyone was around.


    My caution heightened gradually with each step I took.


    Something about this place felt strangely unsettling.


    It was probably the same exact feeling I had back when I had entered the burrows of the horned rabbits.


    The looming feeling of tension at that time, was slowly returning to me. I realized that I had entered unfamiliar territory completely unprepared; my usual equipment was left back in the apartment collecting dust.


    I started to regret my decision to prioritize convenience over practicality. My reaction towards danger hadn��t been sharpened for a long time, especially since nothing particularly life-threatening had happened ever since that incident a month ago.


    Of course, the Fighter class doesn''t require a weapon for me to maintain a practical approach to any potential enemies in here. However, I thought that I needed an insurance, even if it might not mean anything against that monster. Carelessness is a common bane of adventurers after all; there might be other monsters that had snuck their way into the city. My mind was no longer focused on how it happened, but rather what I should do about it.


    I started to look around conscientiously for anything that I could use.


    When I saw a broken piece of pipe half-dangling on a side wall, I came over and grabbed it. With a little bit of strength, I pulled on the pipe��Psshhha�� The pipe snapped and came off cleanly as a burst of steam expelled from the detached ends of the tube. Its ends are sharp in such a way where it is evident that the metal had been severed off with quick precision. It looked like it would work well as a makeshift weapon.


    ��Alright���� I clenched my fist tightly while holding onto the sharp iron rod.


    Let��s keep going.


    �� �� ...


    I continued to search for the slave girl while making sure to stay on the lookout for anyone who could still be breathing. But as time passed, I became more convinced that any signs of the living were already drowned out in this eerie silence.


    I began to feel like all that earlier tension had been for nothing, draining my stamina needlessly.


    My grip on the crowbar tightened. Perhaps I should pick up the pace.


    �� �� ...


    I slowly started to search for places where she might possibly be. The backstage was sectioned off in a straightforward manner, and I soon learnt of the locations for the rooms which likely contained the auction��s valuables. I was getting close.


    As I kept advancing through the backstage, it led to a narrow corridor. And then, I saw them��Various light-blue ''orbs'' drifting in the air. When I approached them, they seemed to stick with me briefly like dandelions. They were most likely spirits, but to show up in a place like this...


    ��It was then, that my nose had begun to pick up a faint discomfort in the stagnant air. And the realization of what that revolting stench was surely became clearer as time passed: The fleshy smell of iron.


    ��


    ��Coming to the horrific realization of what the wet surface I had been stepping was, my footsteps unconsciously hastened. I already had a sickening feeling ever since I felt the stickiness on the ground, but I just hadn��t thought of truly fleshing out that possibility.


    My eyes gradually adjusted to the dark. I began to see the ground more clearly, and then�� I instantly stifled a scream with both my hands on my mouth.


    ��Everyone here was already dead.


    Littered with dead bodies, a scene of carnage greeted me in the vicinity.


    Some were missing their limbs; most likely dying from an irrecoverable loss of blood. But there were also those that were dismantled in the most hideous of ways possible.


    The remaining piles of meat splattered about horrendously, forming an unidentifiable, bloodied mess. They painted a gruesome sight on the walls with their pinks of guts strewn all over like some kind of morbid graffiti.


    As it was near impossible to avoid stepping on all of them, I cringed repeatedly as I crossed my way through this corridor. The squishing noises beneath my feet merely elevated that sickening aversion in me.


    ��Don��t look�� Don��t look�� Don��t look���� I chanted as I maintained my line of sight straight ahead. I tried not to retch up, repeating these words in my head.


    Every second continued to feel like an eternity in this hellish darkness, and I understood that the fatigue in my body was already catching up to me ever so slowly.


    I had passed the corridor, but it seems like the strain of that earlier tension had now caught up to me. In order to calm down my unstable breathing, I leaned against a wall and took a small break temporarily.


    ��Haah�� haah���� I panted, as sweat fell profusely from my forehead.


    Now that the adrenaline in my blood had subsided, my body was feeling sharply sapped of stamina. Had it not been my newly enhanced stamina trait as a Fighter, I probably would have already passed out by now.


    ��Now, I have been in this kind of situation before. Can I really say that I have grown at all, if I didn��t learn to take measures against it?


    In an effort to make sure I didn��t lose concentration, I bit my tongue hard just enough to make it hurt. A little bit of pain wouldn��t hinder me as much as it did before since my ��Pain Reduction��is already level 5, so I had chewed on it harder. To make it really hurt, I used the metal rod to slit my wrists. The effects were almost instant, and my drowsy eyes jolted wide open again.


    As soon as I got the stimulation that I was looking for, the taste of iron started to spread throughout my mouth. That��s right, as long as I did this in intervals, I wouldn��t run the risk of accidentally falling unconscious. I can heal these minor injuries with a HP potion after this, so I didn��t worry about it. Besides that, I also made sure that my blood wouldn��t escape easily from the wounds that I created.


    Naturally, I can��t falter yet. I won''t tap out so easily like before. I learn from my experiences, and become better. That is the spirit�� of a true adventurer!


    At the very least, I wanted to find that girl and confirm it. However slim the chance of her surviving in this lair of massacre was, I needed to know for certain. I knew that my conscience would haunt me in the future if I gave up now.


    I continued opening every single waiting room, never leaving a single corner unchecked.


    Two rooms remaining.


    I entered the one to the left, and was immediately suffocated by the stench of the dead. I wrapped my nose with my shirt, and squinted my eyes to peer into this room.


    ��...Hello��? Is�� anyone�� still alive��?�� I tried my hardest to call out to any survivors.


    It was then that I noticed that in the center of this room, there was the exact, identical cage that I had seen keeping the slaves in the carriage from earlier. But... I couldn��t say the same about how it looked like now.


    The metal bars around the cage had been torn wide open in between, and claw marks could be seen on them. It was almost as if the people who were once in that cage had tried their hardest in a frenzy to get out. Using their nails, they clawed desperately at them, trying to make a dent in. As a result, the metal had been pried wide open.


    They had probably succeeded, but something told me that this still wasn��t enough. They still didn��t escape; the cage was obscured by shadows at an angle, but I could tell that there were bodies in there. And I was honestly a little unnerved from how silent it was.


    ��I took in a deep breath and exhaled, bracing myself for the worst. I squatted down to get a better view inside. But it turned out to be a mistake��


    The incarcerated slaves inside were already��


    At that moment, I finally lost it.


    ��Uuerghh!�� A wave of nausea caught me off guard, and I threw up on the spot.


    When I settled my eyes on where I had barfed onto, I fell flat on my butt and retreated a few steps backwards. He was a person that I recognized from not too long ago.


    ��N...o�� way����


    He was that famous collector... ��Amos...-san!��


    The old man��s suit was completely drenched in red. His monocle had fallen off to one side, its frame crushed. It seemed like he had died with his eyes still wide open. I recognized him, even in that blood-soaked state. He was also d��


    ��...Huh?�� I noticed something peculiar. As I laid my eyes on Amos�� body, I started to see that it wasn��t what I expected; no disembodied limbs, no strewn-out guts and flesh. The condition of his body was veritably left intact. Was he still alive then?


    ��Oji-san�� Oji-san! Please wake up�� wake up, Amos-san��!�� I tried to call out to him in a slightly tense whisper.


    ��He��s not waking up...�� I checked for any form of cuts on his body, but it really didn��t seem like he was one of the many butchered victims.


    Why was he here? I saw him leaving with the crowd during that wave of panic.


    Unless�� He was here for something else in the auction...?


    ...


    ...Who am I kidding, I shook my head at that foolish thought. With Amos�� wealth, he could��ve bought anything he wanted. Why would he try to risk his life for something, even if there was a possibility that he could nab it during the chaos?


    When I inspected his body more closely, some of my doubts were cleared away, and were replaced with a cold realization; a thin needle was stuck at the side of his neck.


    From the foam that was still stuck around the corner of his agape mouth, I inferred that the needle was probably laced with some type of lethal poison. I checked for a pulse on his wrist and any heartbeat, but to no avail. I was talking to a dead person all this time.


    It was highly plausible that he had killed himself out of despair. Rather than giving his life to that monster, this old man would prefer to die honorably in this way.


    I shook my head sadly, and shut his eyes gently.


    No matter what intentions he had, I didn��t bear any kind of grudge towards him as a person. I believe that the dead should be respected.


    ��...Rest in peace.�� I placed my hands together and prayed. I staggered back up, and ruffled my hair.


    I guess that other room is next.


    ...Was the plan.


    But before I left this room, I suddenly recalled the words of that flyer boy.


    ��That old guy over there, he��s a famous gem collector.��


    Gem collector�� gem collector��


    That��s right�� Amos-san�� was sort of rich, wasn��t he?


    Taking a deep gulp, I stopped my feet from reaching the exit.


    ...Yeah.


    In the end, I couldn��t resist the temptation. I turned my back around and decided to search Amos�� body for a bit.


    ��Since the authorities would confiscate them anyway, I might as well take some with me before they come���� I muttered self-convincingly to lessen the guilt.


    I wasn��t a greedy person by nature. I was satisfied with the simple things, but I wasn��t exactly someone who didn��t understand reality either. Money was a very valuable resource, especially in this world defined by the existence of monsters and ascendants. With my current funds that were only accumulated recently, I was still unable to fulfil many requirements that constituted a comfortable lifestyle.


    Now that a free meal presented itself before me on a silver platter, I wasn��t naive enough not to take it. I learnt of hardship in the most bitter way for an entire month. When I recalled the times when I was desperate enough to claw my way to live on multiple occasions, I reasoned that this little thing wasn��t something that I should be too conscious about.


    ��It turned out that Amos had quite a few valuables in his suit, and I pocketed all of them, though I left only his expensive-looking suit alone.


    After all, it would obviously take too much time. But the main reason was that I wanted to maintain Amos�� dignity when he would be eventually found. Besides, I had already gotten more than I expected.


    After I put everything else into my backpack, I laid Amos�� body down properly at the least dirtiest corner, and then I left the room.


    I��ve checked. The girl wasn��t amongst the slaves in this room.


    Then that leaves only...


    When I approached the other room, I immediately noticed the two corpses missing their heads. And a pale yellow spirit that floated before the door. It was the same one that I had seen on top of the girl''s head at that time.


    For some reason, this gave me a really bad premonition.


    The door was left half open, so I hastily rushed inside without hesitation.


    ��The first thing that caught my attention as usual, were those wolf ears and long furry tail.


    Ah, I thought.


    I''d found her. A deep sense of relief washed over me, as I slowly entered the room.


    She''s just like how I''d remembered her before when I saved her. ...Only, she''d grown just a bit skinnier.


    Her body was veiled by a thin fabric, yet it was only barely able to cover only her most important parts. The girl''s teal-tinted hair was long and messy which covered her eyes completely, and her arms and legs were all still locked by iron cuffs chained to the cage.


    Not anymore. I''ll set you free.


    I came up to that metal prison, and squatted down in front of her. She was definitely okay, because I saw her chest moving. That��s great, that means she was properly breathing...


    These were all positive signs. But my smile faded away in the next moment.


    ...Wait.


    Even though her face appeared painless at first glance, I soon caught sight of the sweat beads on her forehead. Her occasional frowns, dry coughs would be accompanied by a splatter of blood onto the ground.


    No way... Internal... injuries?!


    Throwing aside the metal pipe in my hands, I extended my palms forward and concentrated on the mana in my body.


    The black current crackled and discharged from my hands as I touched the iron bars. It broke down after a few seconds longer than usual, and I leaned into the cage to get the girl out.


    With her body as light as a feather, it was easy to pull her into my embrace. I then tapped a few times on her cheeks strongly to get her to regain her consciousness.


    ��Wake up�� hey, wake up!��


    But no matter how much I called out to her, the girl gave no response.


    Thinking that the cause might have been the collar, I reached out to it and dismantled it as well. However, her deteriorating state didn��t seem to be getting any better!


    Broken ribs, cracked spine, cut tendons and veins, and the weakening beats of her heart; I could tell now as I held her body, her vital signs were quickly weakening greatly. Had I learnt how to appraise a person��s inner body structure, now that I became a Fighter?


    ��...She��s�� endured this much!�� I grit my teeth in frustration, the culprits clear in my head. Just how long had she been enduring this inhumane torture?! My stomach felt sick just thinking about her painful experiences thus far.


    No, this wasn��t important now!


    She was surely not over that crucial stage yet, and I should have noticed sooner.


    What horrible timing for me to not have a potion in this kind of situation. To make things worse��


    I heard gathering footsteps filling the silence.


    ��Graphe, you, you and you, come with me. The rest of you, search the other rooms!��


    ��Acknowledged!�� ��Let��s move out!��


    The voices shouted in unison a distance away, and I was suddenly reminded of the fact that the city soldiers would arrive eventually. My body froze, as I understood that I shouldn��t be in a place like this for any longer.


    If they saw me in this state, how do I explain myself!


    They were approaching fast, opening each room quickly while searching for survivors.


    ��Over there��!�� ��Hurry!�� ��Check that one!�� I heard their voices clearer now, as they came closer to the end of this corridor.


    What should I do, what should I do��?! I bit my lower lip, as I imagined the implications of a Stray being seen in this sort of situation. Being kept on a close watch in this country already, the laws that pertained to Strays included the fact that I wasn��t supposed to cause, or be involved in any kind of trouble! What would I do if Heinesia-san hears about this?!


    As time ticked on the clock, my thoughts ran frantically trying to find a way out of this mess. I looked around me again, hoping to find something I could use again.


    If possible, I needed a way that could allow me to take this girl along too. I didn��t consider entrusting her to the city soldiers in the slightest. I knew that it was highly likely that they wouldn��t even use a single potion on a ��beast-kin��. Because morals in this country were kind of messed up when it came to demihumans, I took it upon myself to keep her away from humanity��s hands. After all, it was a clear, common fact that humans despised beast-kins to a frightening degree. If this girl were to show up in the streets, it wouldn''t be strange for her to be pelted with stones immediately.


    ...So the only one who could, and was willing to help this girl was me. I wasn��t thinking too hard about the future, but at the very least, in this moment right now, I needed to think of a good method. As her temporary guardian right now, I bore the responsibility of treating her injuries as soon as possible, or it might be too late!


    The overwhelming sense of urgency shocked my mind for a good moment, and then the solution finally came to mind.


    ��...Don��t worry anymore, you��re going to be safe now.�� I muttered. ��I''ll definitely get us out of here.��


    As if she had heard me in her sleep, her unconscious expression naturally rested upon a relaxed simper like she was pleased by my words. Her erratic breaths had calmed down as she nestled her body closely in my arms.


    When I saw that, a daring smile gradually formed on my face. It feels like it was worth it, as long as I could continue to preserve her smile this way.


    I looked straight at the door before me, having decided on my next course of action. There was no longer any more doubt in my mind, that I would save this girl.


    I will protect her until she can leave the city safely, and before that happens she will be safe in my hands.


    I guarantee it. Just like how I''ve been helped by others, I would reciprocate that gratitude this time.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 33

    I heard voices above me, accompanied by loud footsteps. My heart thumped vigorously almost as if to match; each time they stopped close my body tensed up. I held my breath until they passed us by; strong palpitations continuing to intensify with growing perspiration.


    Stuck closely with no room left for comfort, it was inevitable that we had to squeeze our bodies together in order to fit. As we were clasped together in this narrow space, the sweat emanating from our heated contact of pressed bodies collectively brewed the small container with a heavy smell.


    I grew a little light-headed, struggling to clear up my clouded thoughts. It would actually be strange if I didn��t feel arousal from this situation, seeing that it is a completely natural, physiological reaction for men. I could feel her soft but slightly unstable breathing close to me, exhaling heated heaves that tickled and brought me closer to the edge.


    Although I could tell that she was also feeling uncomfortable staying in this position, I wished she would stop squirming around. It was hard to contain every and every unconscious movement she made with her conspicuous spillage of breasts.


    Anyway, this room didn��t contain much if I remember correctly, so I wouldn��t have to stay in this precarious predicament for long. Adding on to the strenuous reaction on my waist, I might also turn increasingly claustrophobic if this keeps up.


    It was fortunate that this wasn��t going to happen, as I sensed the commotion receding in the room. It would only be a matter of time before they left completely. As I had anticipated, the soldiers�� voices and footsteps faded into the distance once they realized that there was nothing left in this room besides the rubble created from the broken cage. Of course, if they��d taken the time to inspect the debris, they might have just found two heads poking out of the wreckage.


    ��Haah�� finally, they��re gone.�� I muttered exasperatingly. Having a moment of ease, I chuckled lightly and leaned my head against the girl��s shoulder.


    I didn��t step out right away, however. It was only after a good minute of waiting in silence, before I gathered up my courage to come out from hiding. After regaining my bearings, I then pulled the girl out of the rubble. After spending a suffocating amount of time in that cramped enclosure, her forehead was now filled with sweat. Her expression looked pale, and her internal wounds seemed to have worsened somehow. I didn��t waste any more time, and promptly carried her on my back after shifting my backpack to my front. Although I was also feeling considerably tired, her body was lighter than the average person so I was still able to hold her weight well.


    Coming close to the door, I leaned the side of my face close and listened for a brief moment. When I had gotten a silent confirmation, I opened the door and left the room with careful steps. There were still presences around so I had to maintain my alertness to react before approaching each corner. Eventually, we managed to come to an open passageway, the final obstacle that we had to break through. And therein lies a problem��There was a soldier outside the door which led to the outside. Even though his back was facing me, if he ever decided to turn around at any time��


    Should I risk it? I began to contemplate my chances of success seriously.


    ...However, when I heard a weak cough behind my back, I recalled.


    This girl didn��t have much time left. If I didn��t hurry up, the girl might die before I even managed to leave this place. At this moment, I decided to buck the odds.


    I made a straight dash through the open passage��My heart raced as I ran madly, not even making sure if the soldier had noticed me.


    I ran with all my strength. And eventually.


    My gamble had paid off�� We made it out undetected.


    As soon as we made it outside, I quickly cut into a small alley without any signs of people. I took a moment to catch my breath, before placing the girl down gently against a wall.


    I removed my cloak and wrapped it around her wolf ears like a turban. Her tail wasn��t very long either, it was probably possible to hide it if I take this and...


    ��Nnn��!�� When I heard her whimper softly, I immediately let go of her tail.


    Thinking that I might have aggravated an injury on her body, I quickly apologized in my head. Still, she can��t go anywhere looking like this. I had to take some liberties here even if it might hurt her. But at the very least, I wanted to let her know that I didn��t mean any harm.


    It was then that I thought of something I could do.


    This girl was a beast-kin, and that means that she had animal attributes right? I used to own a cat, so it might be possible to use that experience to see if I can induce a similar instinctive behavior in her. After all, wolves were sort of like cats...?


    Since there was nothing to lose, I decided to put it to the test. I brought myself closer. ��Don��t worry,�� I whispered into her ear. Her body jolted backwards, clearly agitated from the closeness of my voice.


    ��I won��t hurt you.�� I began petting her head. Cats have different preferences for petting, thus I decided to start from a safer area. With some tolerance and gentleness, it was possible to build trust with a feline friend this way. Patting the head is the first step to having her get used to my touch.


    ��Can you tell? I��m not a bad person...�� I suggested, as I continued to stroke her hair in rhythmic waves.


    ��...Mm���� Her body still retained some tension, but it didn��t seem like she disliked it entirely. I took this as the go-ahead, so I started kneading behind her ears.


    ��Uu���� Her voice turned mellow and her ears started to twitch cutely.


    ...I think I have a nosebleed. Wolf-girl��s tail started to wag, and that means that she��s had enough headpats and wanted me to stop. Regretfully parting away from the silkiness of her wolf ears, I proceeded to the next step. I moved my hand under her chin next and gave it a good rub, bringing her expression even closer to rapture.


    ��Mmn����


    While keeping an eye out for her tail movements, I took my time with it. Cats can sense impatience, and one would lose progress if they overstepped their boundaries. It was imperative that she remained as relaxed as possible before I worked on her more sensitive areas.


    ��Here, you like it here?��


    ��Nna-hh���� Her tail starts wagging again, so I removed my hands.


    I placed my palm on her belly next and gently caressed it. Her ears twitched a few times, and her body squirmed. The petting was pleasure enough to make her drool despite being unconscious; an unguarded smile revealed the purest of her emotions.


    ��...I think I went a bit too far.�� I coughed awkwardly and turned my gaze away until she recollected herself. When I eventually moved my hand down to the base of her tail and gave it a few strokes. Her tail felt fluffy and warm, just like cotton.


    ...But I had already seen the countless scars behind her powder blue fur. They were the untold stories that reminded me that she had suffered for a long time as a slave��


    ��It��s going to be okay now���� I smiled gently, and patted it one last time before letting go. The wolf girl no longer showed any resistance and submissively accepted my touch, so I carefully curled her tail inwardly in between her legs, tucking it around her stomach region and carried her again on my back.


    �� �� ...


    I took an unpopular route back to the dormitory. Since I knew the inner district like the palm of my hand, it didn��t take me too long before I arrived there safely. I climbed a flight of stairs, and walked to the other end of the building. I took out my guild card and tapped on the front of the door.


    After hearing a click, the entrance opened. I entered the apartment quickly, and closed the door after me before anyone spotted me with the girl behind my back.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 34

    ��We��re home����


    I called out while carrying the wolf-girl into the bedroom. I slid the backpack off my body, and brought her into a princess-carry since it��s easier to get her onto the bed this way. Even then she was strangely stubborn and refused to budge, clinging unconsciously to my clothes like a needy child.


    I ended up having to use a little more strength than I��d like, but I eventually managed to peel her arms away. After she was properly set down, I went to retrieve the recovery items. Finding a few in the cabinet, I brought them beside the bed. When I unscrewed the cap off one of the vials, the stink impelled me to cover my nose almost immediately.


    This was going to be a hard pill to swallow... I brought the potion closer to her mouth, tilting her head slightly at a better angle. Her face turned to a frown once she got a whiff of the medicine.


    ��...Be a good girl okay? You��ll feel better after drinking this.�� I cooed.


    I pet her head a few more times to assuage her mood, hoping she wouldn��t be too picky with its taste. Her bitter expression eased up as a result, and her jaw slackened.


    Chance! I took her mouth wide open and poured the murky red paste inside. ��But wolf-girl choked strongly on the foreign substance just as she had tasted it. Her body jerked upwards, the contents in her mouth spilling to the sides of the bed. I hurriedly calmed her down by patting her back and giving her a belly rub. Her grievous look soon subsided, but now a good amount of it had been coughed out, leaving only a little inside the vial remaining.


    Looking at the mess she made, I groaned weakly. It wouldn��t go as smoothly as I��d expected.


    A potion now wasted. If I continued trying to force it this way, I doubt that she would even be able to drink one successfully.


    Ultimately it came down to what was most effective right now, and there was no other way other than that in my mind. This was the only method I can think of right now, there were no funnels I could use that would work, so I had to do it myself. I have to force-feed the potion directly through her mouth.


    I gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and cleared my throat.


    Time was ticking. A life is at stake here.


    ��...�� I downed the potion and kept it in my mouth, hesitating for a second before I drew closer to wolf-girl writhing around my bed for some reason. ...Her lips were just a few centimeters away from mine.


    Seeing her face so closely again, I found out that her eyelashes were quite long. She is truly a sightly individual, probably a model-standard beauty back on Earth. She would be an idol, worshipped by many male fans. To even get a chance to see her up close like this, would almost feel like a dream. Yet, reality was different in this world. She had become a slave, tortured and stripped of her freedom just because she belonged to a race resembling the monsters. A beast-kin, who deserved the hate and suffering inflicted upon this frail body.


    This was wrong. Even I, as an outsider, could tell that.


    ...She is different, she isn��t a human like us, but what��s the problem with that? What��s their problem? Can��t they tell the difference between a monster, and a living person who did no wrong? Did they really think that their cruelty would be justified by ��divine punishment�� enacted?


    Why couldn��t anyone just accept her the way she is? Screw that!


    If no one would accept her, then�� I would!


    I gathered up my courage, and piled my lips onto hers in that instant.


    My heart skipped a beat. It was stillness and pressure, rhythm and breathing all combined into one. As I felt her silky soft lips, an indescribable wave of emotion washed over me.


    ...My first kiss. It wasn��t that long, and it certainly wasn��t the kind of kiss you see in movies, but it was�� special in its own way. All I can remember about the moment is that when our lips touched, I knew the memory would last forever.


    I pushed my tongue deeper inside, forcing the potion paste down her throat.


    With our lips still connected to each other, I opened my eyes and confirmed a faint green glow that is gradually enveloping her body. The effects of the potion is beginning to take effect; healing her. And following that, her breathing is also��


    ...Hold on. Why was it��! My eyes widened, as I felt an unusual surge of aggression within the depths of my mouth. ����Nnmph?!�� Something wrapped around my tongue at that moment. I immediately made an attempt to reel back my tongue, but there was a powerful suction pulling it away from me, refusing to let go in the slightest.


    ��Umph-hhh?!!�� Intervals of hot slurping continued as wolf-girl and I tussled around on the bed, fighting for control. When I tried to push her away, I felt a pair of legs locking me down instantaneously, bringing me down to my knees. I was pulled right into her embrace, and two mounds immediately pressed onto my chest. Wolf-girl locked her legs tightly around my mine, her arms pressing my back almost as if to prevent me from escaping.


    That was the moment when I realized the clear disparity in our strength��


    ��Mmhph-mm!!!�� I collapsed onto her body, still struggling to break out of her hold. All while she continues her assault on my lips. The wet sounds of lips smacking, saliva slobbering the sides of my mouth brought along a sweet, delirious feeling into my senses. Her tongue intertwined aggressively with mine as it explored and violated every corner of my mouth. Fluids were exchanged, and I could even feel the paste that I had intended to feed her with oozing down my own throat. I was left breathless from her assault, and I nearly suffocated on several occasions.


    I can��t�� breathe...


    My consciousness was fleeting��


    ��The next thing I felt was my body being overturned. It took me a few seconds to realize that she is now straddling on top of me still with our lips piled together. It had become increasingly painful as time passed, so my eyes gradually opened in order to look around for an opportunity��


    The first thing that I saw were those bright, ravenous eyes looking down at me. Now that our eyes met each other this closely, her facial features became ever more prominent. With eyes wide open, she was now clearly conscious. Capable of forcing me down her saviour like in this crude manner, Wolf-girl was in truth, far different from the impression that I had of her in my mind.


    ...After all, I recognized those eyes. Unbridled passion burned within them; the visage of a predator drowning in its basest, carnal desires�� ...Just like how I was almost sexually assaulted in the past...


    R-Riiip�� The fabric of my robe was shredded apart my back in the next moment, and my upper half became completely exposed instantly.


    ...Wolf-girl then parted away from my lips before I completely lost my breath. ��...K-haa�� ahaaa��!!�� I took in mouthfuls of air when I was finally released. She seemed to be making sure that I wouldn��t pass out.


    When I looked back at her in confusion, I realized that she was staring straight at me, panting heavily in between. The things she did earlier had also left her spent, as one could clearly see from the flush painted on her face. The wolf-girl squinted her eyes momentarily as she caught her breath.


    And as if she was starting to notice the bareness of my open body, she extended a hand forward��


    ��W-Wait, st��!�� My words were cut short as I felt fur pressing against my mouth. She had actually used her tail to gag me!


    "Hnnn...!" The girl squirmed lightly with her hips as she felt my mouth on her tail...


    With no more obstructions in the way, her pointy, slender fingers touched my chest. A cool sensation permeated through.


    What�� is she doing?


    I noticed her ragged breathing was quickening. Her ears became sharply-pointed upwards, and the tail behind her back had let go of my mouth, and began flailing around wildly to match.


    She lifted her face up to the ceiling�� and howled.


    ��Awooooooooooooo��!!!!�� Overwriting reason with pure, animalistic instincts, she howled; those feral calls bringing a deep chill down my spine.


    With my limbs rendered completely immobilized and words that wouldn��t leave my mouth no matter how hard I tried...


    Her gaze lowered ever so gradually, coiling its feverish glare around me.


    ��Ruru, hot..." She panted while caressing the side of my face with her slender fingers.


    "Can��t take it�� ...anymore��!!!��

 [Vol 1] Chapter 35 ?

    Those silky strands of hair became undone as a flutter of wind came through the window, glistening with a tint of silver under the moonlight. I became mesmerized by her figure, picturesque colors the wolf-girl was endowed in.


    She undressed herself slowly, staring at me with a playful smile while her rags fell down onto the bed sheets. As the brash girl took her clothes off, those heaping mounds on her chest bounced vivaciously, as if to purposely show them to me. As I lay there breathlessly, her intentions dawned upon me.


    I��ve never seen anything more bewitching than her naked form. It became clear to me that she was not just any ordinary wolf-kin. Even if beast-kins were known to have a higher standard of beauty like the elves, this girl went above those expectations. Even with peturbing thinness and scars which hinted at a starved and unhealthy past, these flaws did not completely mar the natural beauty of her lissome figure. Her chest, her erect nipples, her navel, and then�� her most important place. Hers was slightly unshaven, and its slit was already wet...


    As she lowered herself and leaned against me, the two pointed tips brushed against my chest and gave me a tingly reaction.


    I couldn��t stop looking and thinking about her breasts. She was so soft like vanilla pudding, her breasts filled with a sensual warmth�� Wolf-girl was similarly turned on by this situation, as she stared at me with a look of adoration.


    ��...Enjoy?�� She whispered into my ear. This is the first time I heard her voice, and it was just how I��d expected it to sound like; An effeminate tone, but with a unique gruffness in them that wasn��t really unpleasant to listen to. Listening to the sensual undertone of her voice gave me chills.


    Wolf-girl smiled pleasantly with squinted eyes. She brought my unresponsive hands over to her breasts, rubbing all over her pale white skin. Her mouth didn��t idle either, as soon as my hand started moving her kisses change; deeper, more intimate. My tongue was guided by her whims, slithering and exchanging fluids. With her experienced touch, our bodies gradually heated up intensely.


    Wolf-girl left my mouth and came closer to my side, giving me a playful bite on the earlobe. Her wolf tail also coiled around my legs at this moment, tightening as an indescribable feeling welled up within me.


    ����St-o...p?!?!�� A strong jolt of electricity ran through me, and my eyes rolled back in sweet titillation. Her continued teasing brought my body��s sensitivity to its peak and I felt a large, uncomfortable lump in my chest trying to release itself.


    ��...Hold, still���� Wolf-girl sighed into my ticklish ears, and gradually brought her face down to my waist. She pulled down my pants, and the sight of my erect member caused her to gasp lustfully.


    ��S-So, big�� ...Love it.�� Her cheeks flushed as she brought her fingers closer and wrapped around it.


    ��..Ughh��hh!!!�� A cold sensation filled my waist, and I let out a weak groan.


    ��Aha���� Wolf-girl giggled raunchily while stroking my penis.


    ��...Painful?�� She looked lovingly into my eyes as she continued to stroke my shaft up and down. She observed the subtle changes in my expression and made adjustments in order to make me feel comfortable. But every time I came close to blowing my load, her hands would slow down, making me feel even more hot and bothered than before. My fear of women wasn''t as strong as it was before, but it was surely draining me of my strength. I felt my body tremble with her touch, both filled with repulsion and ecstasy. The contradiction made my mind turn all weird.


    ��Not yet����


    ��Nngh-mmnph!!�� She planted a kiss onto me, and our tongues coiled around each other.


    ��K-haa���� She let go of my mouth after a full minute, a thin strand of saliva extending between our lips. My length was fully erect at this point, and I could think of nothing but releasing that frustration within me.


    ��Looks�� tasty.�� Before I could comprehend those words, I felt something wet and tight enveloping my erection.


    ��Slurp�� Slurp����


    With my girth was enveloped by her mouth completely. Loud sucking noises began to form around my lower half. ��Sh��o�� b��hig...�� Her eyes narrowed wistfully, and seeing that����...Uu-haugh!�� I felt a gob of precum leak escape me, and wolf-girl immediately wrapped her tongue around my shaft. She let go of my cock and opened her mouth, spilling the cowper fluids down into her cupped hands like she was trying to collect it. Wolf-girl then started to cover her hands with it, rubbing each nook and cranny between her fingers like soap.


    ��Haah�� Haah���� I panted heavily as I stared at her unwittingly.


    Her image superimposed with a girl in my memories for a brief moment, as goosebumps covered my entire body.


    ��Nnu-haah?!�� The sweet torments seeped into every inch of my body again before I even had a moment of respite.


    My cock was engulfed in wet heat, her tongue stirring became even more electrifying from the lubricant rubbed around my shaft.


    Wolf-girl was too experienced, too impassioned with the act of servicing me. Every movement she made accentuated the pleasure; the corner walls in her mouth contracting so pleasantly I thought I would explode.


    The girl''s slippery wet tongue twined mercilessly around my glans as she bobbed her head up and down with sunken cheeks, creating a powerful vacuum inside her mouth. As she blows me, her clear eyes would look straight at me with relaxed eyes, like a dedicated newlywed. Her tongue moved around her inflated cheeks obscenely, further fueling my arousal.


    ��Th...ere�� n-o�� more...�� I tried to stop her, but wolf-girl took my hands and rubbed it on her pillowy breasts instead. ��Aaa-ah���� At this point, I had almost certainly given up. My body wouldn��t listen to me anymore. In this moment, only the sounds of sucking and panting could be heard from her deepthroat. The smell of sweat stuck in the air, painting the atmosphere with a steamy pink. While my cock was wrapped up in lustful indulgence, her fingers explored every inch without rest. She would observe my facial cues, and find my weak spots where they would be most sensitive and torment them endlessly. Her teeth scrapes gently around the shaft at times, stimulating it over and over again until I almost went mad with pleasure.


    My waist lifted from the bed on its own as I was brought closer and closer to my peak, seeking her mouth forcefully like an ona-hole.


    ��A-uhh��!!! It��s�� C-C..omi...ng...��


    "Lef''th i'' ouf''th... insh''ide..."


    Her ears twitched as she heard my incoherent words, and her movements became even quicker; sucking me off more intensely than before like her throat was an instrument made only to contain my cock.


    Her head bobbed and pressed even deeper, until I felt as if my dick had hit the back of her throat.


    "Mmnnhh~!!" She yelped out with an occupied mouthful.


    Finally, I could no longer endure the itch on my waist. With the pangs of pleasure continuing to rise in tides, I yelped out��! ��...Uuu��!!!!!!!�� Wolf-girl skillfully guided me towards my virgin climax inside her mouth, cooling the parts that were turning more sensitive.


    -A gush of desires expelled from my body, and my mind blanked out! I unloaded, painting her cavity white with thick globs of semen.


    ...That was... finally over. Now, I can- Ughhh?!!!


    Wolf-girl brought her face closer and began to suck even harder! Her lips tightened around my erection even more firmly; her arms holding my waist as if to squeeze out every drop of semen left in my urethra. Gradually, her cheeks grew more and more swollen. Copious amounts of sticky milk trickled down her neck as her mouth remained engorged from the semen collected inside her mouth.


    "Sh... it..."


    Wolf-girl made a gagging expression for a moment, but it quickly returned to a smile. That smirk on her face, as if telling me that she had completely placed me under her submission. The girl made small gulping sounds in between while looking at me amorously, her throat began to make swallowing movements as she took in sloppy mouthfuls of cum. It was really hot as it was immoral.


    That aftercare of her tongue coiling around my shaft brought a sweet sensation of relief.


    ...Did I just get raped?


    I couldn��t deny the fact that I had enjoyed it. I would be a hypocrite otherwise. But I had just met this girl�� no, we already did, but surely, they were under ambiguous circumstances. I don��t understand why she would go this far for someone she didn��t even know much about.


    Or maybe, was it for that reason? ...Did she do this to repay me for my help?


    As she took her mouth off, saliva strands connected to her mouth parted off nectariously. I watched the girl��s every movement, still a little befuddled of her motives. But I knew that I was becoming ever more conscious of her as a ��woman�� now.


    ��...Salty�� Thanks for, food.�� Wolf-girl twirled her tongue around her mouth sensually, cleaning up the sticky fluids on her lips. Her eyes narrowed even deeply as if she was savoring the taste in her mouth.


    The feelings of depravity grew again, as I saw her lewd expression, one that told me that she would be happy to accept anything that I released into her mouth.


    ...My member which I thought had died down obediently, proved to be truly incorrigible. I became increasingly conscious, and expectant. After tasting it for the first time, I had surely become a prisoner of pleasure��


    ��...Ne, ...now�� Ruru��s turn?�� Within that sweltering haze, I heard her lovable voice again as she looked at me with upturned eyes. Completely filled with affection. Wolf-girl pecked my cheeks softly, and then lifted our bodies up against the wall. Facing her butt towards me, I could now see her sweet nectar dribbling down onto the bed sheets, ready to receive me.


    Adjusting my cock right below her gaping wet hole, her breasts shook as she repositioned herself. When she was finally prepared, her eyes locked onto mine again with delirium.


    Puckering her swollen lips darkened and wet with saliva, a passionate smile bloomed on her face as she started to position herself on top of me. Wolf-girl carefully straddled me while holding my penis in her hand. She placed the tip of my dick on her pussy lips, and then stared straight at me.


    ��...Love Ruru�� Love Ruru lots, okay?�� She wrapped her fingers around mine, and purred.


    ��Ruru wants, Master inside.��

 [Vol 1] Chapter 36 ?

    M-Master?


    My train of thought was lost immediately as I felt something hot and slimy enveloping me.


    I sucked in a deep breath. This is the first time I��ve ever had such a feeling, I had almost mistaken it for heaven.


    My eyes widened in surprise when I finally saw her pained figure before me.


    The wolf-girl had sunk her body down onto my cock!


    ��Uuh, aahnn!�� Wolf-girl moaned, her eyes entranced.


    Her small pussy swallowed up my penis whole, and the tight folds constricted me along her vaginal walls, wrapping around the shaft like a wet sleeve. Wolf-girl looked at me lovingly and leaned forward for another kiss.


    She really likes kisses, I thought. Wolf-girl continued to center my tool and made adjustments to her position until she could use the whole weight of the body to swallow the whole thing.


    ��...Warm�� so big�� Master��s�� scen...t��!!�� Her body convulsed greatly for a moment, and her head lowered.


    ��...Wonderful...�� She moaned, her voice continued to push my limits. Her pussy juice was smeared on my dick, and it was so hot inside of her. Was this normal? It feels like my dick is melting in pleasure��!


    She maintained her position like this for a few seconds, as I did. I was gradually getting a little impatient, but I thought that it might be painful for her if I moved. It was pleasurable enough just being enveloped in warmth, as both of us gradually got used to being inside each other.


    As I tried to get a look at her expression�� tears started to well up in her eyes.


    ��...Y...You�� are you�� okay?��


    I realized that I could also speak properly now.


    But why? Why was she crying? Did I hurt her?


    Was it painful?


    My mind ran wild as I tried to think of words to comfort the girl.


    ��...Ahh�� Master... �� She smiled blissfully in between tears.


    ��Body, connected�� with Ruru�� can feel, it...��


    ��...Feel?�� When she looked at me with so much love, I couldn��t help but feel guilty. I didn��t know much about her feelings. I hadn��t actually thought about why she was doing this. But wolf-girl, no, Ruru finally answered my doubts.


    ��She had been calling out her own name this entire time, and I just wasn��t listening closely.


    ��Ruru�� so happy�� Ruru, feel loved���� The glistening crystals fell from the girl��s eyes, and my eyes widened from hearing those words.


    At that moment my heart skipped a beat. Those eyes which looked straight at me contained no trace of falsehood. I understood that those words were spoken from the bottom of her heart. From that unexpected confession, many things began to make sense to me.


    I doubted Ruru��s motives for pushing me down, thinking she was just like Rebecca. A hooker off the streets who compensated with sexual favors. I saved her not because I expected anything in return, but out of empathy. To help someone who mirrored my past self, it was nothing but licking one��s wounds. Just like the scars on Ruru��s body, the past I had left behind would leave shadows of paranoia within me. When Ruru sought to return her gratitude, I was subconsciously afraid. I was afraid of accepting her, in fear of being misled, tricked, betrayed... Because of Ruru��s status as a slave, had I branded her unconsciously just like everyone else?


    I accepted her. At least I thought I had accepted her.


    ...But what was I doing, thinking only about myself when she had already entrusted everything to me? Ruru didn��t seem much older than me, so her heart must be quite young as well. Ruru must have her needs, her wants�� because she was a person too. She deserved all those things, and yet they were all stolen away from her after she was enslaved.


    Who would give them to her? Who will give her company? She who was separated from her parents, her friends. She was alone. She was alone for the longest time, and in her desperation, finally found a rope she could hold on to.


    This girl�� just wants some love.


    My body senses began to return to me one by one, but I didn��t try to escape anymore.


    When I brought my hands closer, Ruru started to grow wary of my actions. But when I placed a hand over her head, and gave it a few pats��she immediately understood my intentions.


    Her body suddenly lost all her strength, and her head pressed onto my chest weakly. Seeing that I didn��t move out of the way,  her tears began to flow even more.


    ��Master�� Mash��tur���� Her words became incoherent as she leaned closer to my chest. I wrapped my arms around her back, and pulled her closer into my embrace.


    ��...Yes�� I��ll be your master�� I��ll be whatever you want me to be���� I stroked her back, her tail, all of her. I accepted her entirely, and became the shelter that she longed for.


    Wiping away her tears, I gave her a wry smile.


    ��...Ruru.��


    Ruru��s tail jolted when I called her name for the first time, her eyes turned wistful.


    When I noticed her staring at me expectantly, I understood that she wanted me to introduce myself too. I chuckled inwardly, thinking she was kind of cute.


    ��Well, it��s kind of late to say this, but�� nice to meet you. My name is White, so you can call me����


    Ruru suddenly interrupted as she looked intently at me, ����Master.��


    ��...Ah�� uh�� yeah? M-Master huh, I mean�� I��m not really against it, but wh��aughh?!?!��


    ��Master is master.�� Ruru replied adamantly as she suddenly started moving her waist.


    ��...I��But...��


    ��Master... is master!�� Ruru cried out agitatedly. Her hips rode on top of mine even more wildly, breasts bouncing up and down from her hip movements.


    ��...Nnff...nghh!�� It was unreasonable, barbaric even, yet it was too effective on me. She covered up my mouth with another passionate kiss as both of us were reduced to a red-faced, heavily-panting mess.


    Unable to resist Ruru��s advances, I was left tantalized and unable to let out a single word in retaliation. It was decided that she would call me ��Master�� from now on.


    ...Now on��? Before I knew it, I had already begun to accept this girl in my life.


    �� �� ...


    Our sex became even more natural as time passed on heatedly like this. I held onto one of Ruru��s legs to drive even deeper into her depths.


    We indulged in each other��s bodies, craving the pleasure that tingled our intertwined senses. Slosh-slosh�� Wet juices continued to dirty the bedsheets as we fucked without a care in the world. With my body moving quicker, faster and deeper, I pounded Ruru��s contracting pussy like slosh, making obscenely loud, meat-slapping noises.


    ��...Shit�� �� right there�� Ruru...��


    ��Ahh�� Mash��er�� M��shterr��!�� Ruru moaned repeatedly without forming half a coherent sentence, her tongue sticking out of her mouth slovenly. It was just motion, breathlessness and beastial cries that accentuated the lust we felt towards each other. We were contained in our little world, where only our bodies mattered.


    Ruru��s drool and sweat leaked out of her sweet face uncontrollably. She was long lost to her own natural instincts, her mind wild from ecstasy. Her hands started to move behind my back, and the sharp nails pressed deeper into my skin. It was painful, but it also turned me on greatly.


    I could feel it. She was getting closer, as I was. I grinded her pussy even harder in a mating press, and we moaned collectively as one with each thrust of my hips. The rhythm of our breathing became more and more in sync, and soon we could feel everything about each other.


    ��Kiss�� mash��er�� kh��eeshh���� I covered her soft and luscious lips as she demanded it, and her narrow orifice tightened up even more. Feeling that it wasn��t enough, Ruru even started to nibble, lick and kiss all over my face. Her cute gestures at prying open my mouth with her tongue heightened my arousal, our bodies turning even hotter. We exchanged and tasted each other��s saliva, like it was some kind of drug.


    Finally, I was unable to take it any longer. Added to the fact that this was my first time, her pussy had given me enough pleasure for release.


    ��Ruru�� ...I��m going to come!��


    ��Come�� come in��shide�� come insh��ide Ruruuuuu!!!!�� Ruru exclaimed with joy and ecstasy.


    ��Ruru, I��m coming!!! Ahhhhhh!!!�� I held her waist and brought it down as deep as I could, while Ruru squirmed her body to push it even further.


    ��Haaaaaaa~uuhhhwaaa!!! Mash��errr comingggg!!!!!! Awaaooooooooo!!!�� Wrapping her legs tightly around my waist, Ruru let out another howl of pleasure, her tail raised and pointed to the ceiling.


    I shot out a thick burst of semen into Ruru deep inside, and my mind turned white. I was sure my mind just stopped functioning for a good moment.


    ��Sh��o�� haw��t���� Uttering those words under her breath, Ruru��s eyes rolled back from climax.


    I just blew out the biggest load I��ve ever had, and my cock felt like it was melting in pleasure. Ruru��s honeypot convulsed greatly, squeezing out everything I had. I could also see her love juice running down her legs. I felt her weight on me, and her erect nipples hitting my chest. Ragged breathing tickled my neck, as I felt her vagina still constricting and wriggling on my dick. The waves of orgasm that Ruru was currently experiencing had also been transmitted to my dick. But of course, it no longer stayed hard for the third time. We have both exhausted all of our strength, and our bodies were completely covered in sticky liquids, filling the room with a very musky and erotic scent.


    In no time Ruru slumped onto mine. The two of us collapsed onto the bed. Although it was Ruru who mainly did the moving, it had still been an intense session of sex, it was hard to believe it was my first time. My stamina had become quite vigorous ever since I��ve obtained a class.


    We looked at each other breathlessly, our bodies still connected. Our hands were held together closely, neither of us wanting to let the other go. We exchanged a blissful silence like this, basking in the afterglow of our intense love-making.


    Before long, I could hear Ruru��s breathing stabilize, and I realized that she had fallen asleep.


    I caressed her head, letting my fingers run through her hair.


    ��Mas��hter�� Wuv�� you...��


    Even in her sleep, a smile had unconsciously formed on her face, as with mine. I could stare at her profile for hours without end. She was my first true companion ever since coming into this world, and I swore.


    I swore in my heart that I would continue to cherish her from now on.


    I will become stronger, and protect Ruru��


    Feeling her temperature, the peaceful beating of her heart, my eyes slowly closed. It had been such a long day. With the class selections, the auction, the monsters... but it was all worth it in the end. Because Ruru was safe now in my arms.


    Slowly but surely, I could feel a wave of drowsiness lulling away my consciousness as well. And in a veil of comfort that I hadn��t felt in a very long time, I fell asleep alongside Ruru.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 37

    My eyes slowly opened to the sight of sunlight streaming through the window. Feeling a little rejuvenated, I got up slowly and took in my surroundings.


    ��Ah�� it��s morning.�� I��m relieved to see that I was back in a room I was familiar with. On the bed was torn pieces of fabric, and a comfortable pillow that I was hugging onto.


    I stretched out my palm towards the ceiling and gazed listlessly into space. Recollecting the things I did, I felt my body burn up in shame. When I looked to my side, there she was. I wasn��t actually hugging a pillow, but rather a girl who laid there completely bare. Her skin stuck closely to me, and I felt the comforting warmth emanating from her body. She��s the girl whom I had embraced last night, I recalled.


    ��...Ruru���� The wolf-girl is currently lying on my bed, wrapped snugly in my bed sheets, breathing softly. Her toes not covered by the blanket, wriggled in between as she fumbled around in her sleep. Is Ruru having a pleasant dream for once?


    Somehow when I look at that blissful smile on her face, I feel like nothing else matters anymore.


    ...I drew closer to her side, and pecked Ruru on the cheek.


    After a brief delay, there''s shuffling under the bedsheets, and something touching my legs. Seems like I have woken her up.


    Ruru��s eyes slowly opened��


    At first she didn��t notice me. Ruru looked left and right, and the blanket she was tucked under. This seemed to clear up her mind. The girl looked down at her bare body, and squirmed weakly. Ah, I thought pervertedly. She must be feeling full in her stomach because of what we did.


    When she finally laid her eyes on me, Ruru�� froze.


    I smiled at her, and petted her head.


    ��Good morning�� Ruru.��


    Ruru remained still. Her eyes were fixated on mine, and for some reason, I could sense doubt and�� astonishment in them.


    Almost as if her eyes were playing tricks on her? Sensing that discomfort, I brought her face closer to me.


    ��...Ruru?��


    "...Nn!!" Her body twitched strongly when I called out her name again.


    The girl suddenly grabbed my hand which was still on her hair, and brought it to her mouth.


    Pero-pero�� She started to lick it.


    Was it some kind of culture of wolf-kins to lick someone''s hand as a morning greeting? ...Probably not, but... her tongue that was sliding along the back of my hand was... very erotic.


    I stared puzzledly, and slightly embarrassed at Ruru, not knowing whether to let her continue or not. But since she wasn''t going crazy with it, I thought it was fine letting my hand stay to her whims.


    It��s a little ticklish though.


    ... ... ...


    After a few more licks, Ruru''s face looked as if she was now somewhat certain of something.


    Ruru lets go of my hand slowly, "A...aa... aaa..." She covered her mouth, and stared at me in disbelief.


    ��...N-Not�� ...d-dream��?�� Her face looked slightly pale, and her voice was stammering. Was she feeling shy?


    After everything we did, weren''t we pretty deep into the stage of intimacy now? Does she want... affirmation? She must be feeling overwhelmed after indulging herself in the heat of the moment last night.


    At times like this, I should take the lead as her support.


    ��...What are you talking about, Ruru?�� I chuckled softly.


    ��I��m right here, aren��t I?�� When I lightly pinched her nose, I started to feel something furry wrap around my legs. I begin to understand Ruru a little more from that small movement; her tail curls up whenever she felt happy. She really behaved like a cat, and her cuteness fills my heart with happiness. Ruru looked up at me with upturned eyes, and timidly answered... ��...Ma...ster?��


    ��...Yeah? Well�� I��m still not sure if that��s�� Uahhh��!!��


    I fell down onto the bedside as Ruru suddenly piled her body onto mine. Her ears were twitching adorably, and she snuggled up into my shoulders, rubbing her cheeks all over me.


    ��Not dream? Ruru''s not crazy?! Really? Really?!�� Ruru''s tail wagged furiously as she flooded me with questions. Her eyes sparkled with life, looking at me like�� catnip? No... this was a look of lust...!


    For a moment, I could swear that Ruru''s eyes had heart-shaped marks on them.


    ...Her passion was inflamed right after she had woken up in the morning!


    ��Ca-lm down, calm down, Ruru! Umphff!!�� She plundered my lips before I could finish, and her thighs gripped onto my waist. When she felt the hard reaction on my pants, her eyes narrowed blissfully.


    "Mm...fh... ma''s..hter... m''sh...er..."


    Not good��! If I��m dragged into her pace again, I��m not going to leave my bed for another day...


    I moved my lips away, and tried to calm her down.


    ��...Hold on, Ruru��"


    "M''m...mnf..."


    "...Ruru... Stop!��


    When I placed more strength into my voice, I could tell that Ruru had finally snapped out of it.


    The girl separated herself, and I managed to catch my breath.


    ��...Haahhh... haaa... ...Please... listen to me... okay?��


    Strange...? There was no response.


    ��...Ruru?�� I called out to her again.


    It was then that I realized that something was wrong.


    Ruru was�� trembling violently on the ground! Her arms were wrapped around her body, and she was looking down as if she was suffering from withdrawal symptoms.


    ��...M-Master�� dislike? Ruru�� Ruru don��t do, again�� Ruru will, obedient. So don��t hate Ruru��!�� She repeated under her breath with muffled, unsteady whispers.


    When I drew closer to her, Ruru backed away a few steps, eventually hitting a wall. This rejection shocked me greatly.


    "Ruru... I..."


    ��Ruru dirty! Dirty, dirty, dirty!!" She screamed while covering her head frantically.


    "Don��t touch Ruru! Ruru, dirty! Bad girl... ugly girl... don''t deserve... M...Master...!��


    ��...Ruru...�� My heart fell when I saw her like this. It was only moments before that she had shown me that face of happiness. With a single drop, her emotions were capable of falling this low. I had almost forgotten how unstable her mind was when I had just saved her; she couldn��t even understand how contradicting her words were.


    ��Don��t�� don��t hate Ruru�� don��t touch�� don��t hate�� a-ahh...wuuu�� ...uuu��.��


    She began to sob. I didn��t want to see her like this. A guy should never let girls cry.


    I slowly closed the distance between us, hoping to resolve this misunderstanding. That��s right. I was her emotional pillar. I needed to be firm now. I needed to take responsibility for this girl. When I came close enough, I wrapped my arms around Ruru. Her body jerked strongly, clear that she was under a load of emotional stress right now.


    I didn��t say anything for a while and let her cry while I hugged her, petting her head to calm down her emotions. Ruru��s sobs gradually weakened, and her head leaned onto my chest.


    ��Why�� master, kind?��


    ...Why... huh. Empathy? No, I can''t tell her that. Her heart will break.


    ��...Because you''re a good girl.��


    Ruru''s body shook again. Seems like she likes it.


    We stayed there silently for another minute, until Ruru finally spoke again.


    ��...Good, girl...? Master... lie... yes, master lie!!�� When she tried to struggle again, I subdued her by wrapping her body with my arms.


    ��Here.�� I said, as I brought her hand over to my chest.


    ��Can you feel it?��


    "Feel... it?"


    I nodded and looked at her seriously, "I''m telling the truth."


    Ruru shook her head, ��...Warm... master''s heartbeat...�� Ruru''s voice became even softer near the end, it almost became a whisper.


    "...See? I think Ruru is a good girl. Do you believe me now?"


    "Ruru... believes... so�� Ruru, doesn''t understand...�� She pressed her palms onto my chest, and raised her head. Finally I could see her expression. Ruru was trying to smile, but her tears and instability made my heart weak. I could feel Ruru crying her heart out.


    ��Why�� why master�� nice...? Nice to, monster?��


    I became melancholic. Ruru really... was similar to me in many ways. We were both broken before.


    ��... Monster... huh��? Do you really think so?�� I stroked the side of her face and asked.


    Ruru nodded her head, her ears drooping lowly.


    It was easy to understand her emotions, as Ruru wore her heart on her sleeve. But I saw her as anything but a monster. Ruru was... an extremely sweet, fragile and shy girl who was just a little... wild, in bed.


    ��...So bad, girls�� get punishment...?�� Ruru muttered despondently.


    I raised her chin. Ruru''s eyes met mine briefly, and I could tell that Ruru was feeling a little happy from my touch, but she quickly averted them in the next second. I brought her face before me again,


    ��I''m sorry for raising my voice earlier, I didn''t mean to scare you... because you''re important, you''ve become someone important to me. ...So I won��t punish you.��


    ��B-But�� no punishment, master, hate me! Master leaves me!�� She cried out.


    Ruru was conditioned to become like this. She was forced to accept punishment as a means of earning favors...


    ... But no more. I will change her. I will fix her.


    ��...I won��t. Trust me.�� I tried hugging her again, and this time she only resisted when I completely wrapped her up in my arms.


    ��L-Let go�� Master! Ruru, Ruru��s dirty, girl!��


    ��You��re not dirty.��


    "T-Then... bad girl! Ruru''s bad, girl!"


    "...You''re cute." I whispered in Ruru''s ears, and felt another shiver down her back.


    ��N-Ny''ooh!!!" She squealed cutely, as her voice went up a pitch.


    "Lying! Master lying again! Ruru��s��Mmp!��


    I took the initiative and kissed her. After all, this was the only way to explain how I felt about her. When we parted our lips, Ruru remained in an entranced state as she looked at me with pure affection.


    ��...Do you believe me now? Your master��s words?"


    "...Unfair... Master... is unfair."


    "...I am�� your master, right?�� I demanded, with a furious blush on my face.


    ��Y...Yes��" Ruru wipes away her remaining tears and looked at me with adoration.


    "...Master, Master, Master��!!! I believe master, forever! Master, loves�� Ruru! Ruru''s happy, Ruru''s very happy!��


    Seems like Ruru finally regained her confidence. Her tail was wagging madly, and her mouth was panting heavily as she looked fixedly at me. Ruru in her dere-dere state was too dangerous to my heart, and it took great effort to resist the impure thoughts of pushing her down again. Holding back my nosebleed, I pulled her up. Ruru suddenly parted from me after, and blushed. When I looked down at where her eyes were drawn to, my face boiled like an octopus.


    ��...Eh�� ah�� uhh�� Th-That��s right�� a shower�� ...Come now, you should take a shower first...��


    ��...Together?�� Ruru suddenly interrupted me, her eyes glistened with anticipation.


    Seeing that look�� I swallowed my remaining words.


    ��...Y-Yeah�� together, of course. A slave needs to take care of her m-master, right? That��s common sense, right?!�� I even questioned that absurdity myself.


    Ruru still seemed to be happy with my words, however, as she pressed my arm onto her cleavage.


    ��Un!�� I felt like her happiness would blind my eyes, and taking that away from her now would be too cruel. But why do I have a feeling that this was going to end up being more than just cleaning our bodies together?


    Ruru��s eyes are clearly wandering down to my�� erection again!


    ...Ah... whatever. In the future, we��ll be seeing each other��s bodies more�� so I guess�� I should get used�� to it�� now��


    Ruru''s body came closer to mine, and she pulled me towards the bathroom with a lascivious smile.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 38

    I left the bath with Ruru, more enervated than ever. I gave the wolf-girl a change of clothes, although it was nothing more than an over-sized robe for her. I couldn''t find anything that could accommodate her tail at all. Ruru covers herself with the robe and takes in deep breaths feeling pleased. Looks like she''s satisfied after a bath she hasn''t had for a long time.


    While Ruru was preoccupied with her new robe, I changed the bedsheets into a new one and threw them into the laundry. I also used an air purifier to remove some of the sweaty smell.


    When I was done, I called Ruru over to sit on the bed with me, although she might have gotten the wrong idea when I did so. Her behaviour was somewhat fidgety, a faint blush powdered on her cheeks. I let out a small cough, and patted at the spot in front of me. Ruru nods and shifts into position compliantly. It looked like she was satisfied after what we did... in the bath. Ruru wasn''t being difficult for now.


    When she was quiet and listening obediently, Ruru looked just like a clueless teenager a few years younger than me. You wouldn''t really associate this girl as someone with a precocious, and needy behaviour. Not that I hated it, but I thought that I preferred the normal Ruru.


    In any case, this was a perfect opportunity. Now that the both of us have calmed down, there were a few things I had to make clear to this girl. First... was the item she happened to give me in the bath.


    I looked at Ruru who sat in a seiza in front of me, and sighed.


    ��Say, Ruru.��


    ��Yes, Master!��


    ��...This, thing... That��s�� ...what I think it is, right?��


    ��Mm-mm!�� The wolf-girl nodded strongly.


    Pointing to a metallic black object in her hands, ��...A slave collar?��


    ��...Un!�� Her tail wagged adorably as usual but I couldn��t let myself be swayed.


    ��Ruru, are you really aware of what this is? You know this is something that restricts your freedom, right?��


    ��Un! Ruru understands! Slave collar! Ruru bad girl, neck, makes boom!��


    ...G-Go... boom? Why was Ruru saying it as if she didn''t mind it happening to her.


    I pressed my hand against my forehead and groaned. This is why we needed this talk.


    ����No problem! Good girl, listen to, Master! Ruru, connected with, Master! More important!��


    ��...Ah�� haah���� I sighed. Ruru looked at me excitedly while presenting the collar like it was treasure.


    I shook my head and let out another sigh. I knew Ruru had most likely fallen in love with me due to the influence of a suspension bridge effect, but now her current condition suggested that she had contracted something far more inhibitive than I had initially thought. I don��t think someone who was completely sane would gladly return to being mistreated. Yet from the fervent look in her eyes, I couldn��t find an opening to persuade her otherwise.


    ��...I��ll ask this again, where did you even get this?��


    Ruru tilts her head at my question. It seems like she still won��t say anything about it.


    ...In that case, I��m left with no choice.


    ��You won��t tell me? Didn''t you tell me, you were a good girl?�� I forced out a smirk.


    ��U...Uuu... this...��


    ��...Ruru...?��


    ��... ...�� Ruru was trying to look scared, but her ears and tail betrayed her true feelings. She was clearly anticipating a ''punishment'' from me! Was was her mind always filled with obscene thoughts...! Ruru''s gaze had unconsciously dropped even lower on my body, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile, thinking that I wouldn��t notice it.


    It wasn��t as if we hadn��t already done it once in the morning, but it felt like I was simply unable to appease her completely. Although I had promised responsibility, I hadn''t expected to also take care of Ruru''s strong libido this often. It really lived up to her sexual appetite as a half-beast. Having a beautiful wolf-girl take care of your body needs every day? Sure, it definitely sounded like a luxury at first. But if I was already having a headache on the second day, how much better was I able to handle the third and the fourth?


    "Come here."


    "Okay, Master! Ruru understands! Ruru is ready�� Ah!"


    I sat her on my legs, and she plastered her back against my chest.


    ��Listen here... your master has his limits, okay?�� I hesitantly guided her hand to my crotch over the robe to let her know that I was not having a reaction. If I did this to any other girl, I would surely be labelled as a pervert. But this was probably the only way to show it to Ruru who was currently looking for ways to get in my pants.


    Ruru touches the bulge in between my legs for a moment, and molds her fingers to a gentle caress.


    This girl! Did she just lick her lips?!


    When her strokes became increasingly stimulating, I jerked my waist away to stop her from continuing. She looks at me with a disappointed look, ponders for a bit and continued,


    ��...But Master, broke Ruru''s cage? Master, is strong.��


    Cage? Oh, of course, the cage she was in before.


    But it was only easy to break because the cage fundamentally ran on mana circuits. I wouldn��t even be able to put a dent onto those thick metal bars had it been built out of something else, much less turning it completely into rubble. I wasn��t yet strong enough to punch through pure, heavy iron.


    Alloy reinforced with mana circuits might be the strongest and most common material in this country, but it just so happened to be really easy for me to destroy as a Stray. With the skill debuff:��Disarmed Circuit��, anything that contains mana circuits will be wrecked with a single touch.


    It wasn��t surprising that Ruru came to that conclusion. She must have made attempts to break out from the inside before. But it was clear that I wasn��t ever going to match the strength of a beast-kin, much less one with a higher level than me. I thought it was strange that she��s overestimating my abilities, considering the fact that she��s always the one who would take the dominant position in bed.


    I was about to explain this to her�� when I thought that something didn''t add up.


    Strange how Ruru knew about the cage breaking, since she was unconscious at the time.


    Unless�� if she wasn��t, then many things would make sense.


    ��...Ruru? How did you know about that?��


    Ruru blanked out for a moment, and instantly covered her mouth.


    ��Dream! Ruru��s dream! Ruru was, sleeping! Right! Sleeping!!��


    ��...Hmm���� I looked at her suspiciously.


    It can��t be�� she was awake ever since I came into that room?


    If so, all the embarrassing things I did to her�� and all her unconscious movements behind my back...


    ��...Ruru���� I squinted my eyes and stared at her accusingly. Her tail jolted up, and eventually fell flat on the bedsheets.


    ��...Tell me the truth.��


    "R-Ruru... p-pretended to sleep... B...But... Ruru thought... it was, dream... so, ...so..."


    A dream huh.


    I wiped off her tears, and smiled wryly.


    ��Master�� forgive Ruru��?��


    "Of course, Ruru did nothing wrong."


    "U-Uuu... Master..."


    ��Besides... I��m sure�� you must have been too embarrassed to tell me about it.��


    Ruru buries her head in my chest.


    I understand now, she didn��t hold any malicious thoughts from it. In that trance where she was left half-alive with all those wounds from before, it was reasonable that she would have woken up at some point, just not conscious enough to make sense of reality.


    But.... letting her go like this feels a little easy on her.


    Her body that was squirming on my lap seemed to have awoken something in me.


    ��I understand now, Ruru is a shameless girl heh?��


    I leaned towards her ear... and blew into it.


    ��Fueehhh?!�� Ruru��s ears twitched greatly, as she turned her head sideways at me with watery eyes.


    ����No need to hide it anymore, Ruru�� you��re�� such a lewd girl. ...What did you think would happen if we were found out? Did you feel even more excited��?�� I rubbed her ears as payback, and it responded with frantic twitches. But my eyes winced when I realized that my pants were starting to get soaked underneath her butt. Ruru seemed to have noticed it as well, and her face immediately grew a deep shade of red.


    ��...U-Uuu... Master... Now Master... knows everything...�� Ruru covered her face in shame.


    I laughed wryly while separating our bodies, and grabbed a towel at the side to wipe off the stains.


    "But, no more lies got it? Your master is a very strict person who hates liars.��


    ��...U-Un. Ruru remembers forever. Master only, Ruru tells no lies!�� Ruru beamed with her tail at full throttle.


    ...Only��? Well whatever.


    ��Let��s set the issue of the collar aside for now.�� I quickly dispelled the strange mood.


    ��It��s time to establish some house rules.��


    ��...House�� rules?�� Ruru repeated those words with a head tilt, her tail swaying to and fro while listening to me. I briefly looked away to suppress another nosebleed.


    ��...Master?��


    ��...No, it��s nothing�� So where was I...��


    ��Hawsu-rururu!�� She must have thought that the term was funny to her, as she giggled heartily and patted her lap.


    How could there be a girl this cute? Not good, nosebleed.


    ��...Mm, right. So Ruru, I accept you staying here. ...But you should be aware of this�� your current situation isn''t looking too good. Because�� you have a... different appearance from people here.��


    I tried to phrase the words nicely so she wouldn��t be hurt. Ruru''s initial enthusiasm died of a little, but she still seemed to be listening to me carefully. I didn��t stay on that topic longer than required, since I didn��t want her to feel too uncomfortable.


    ��We have to draw the line on what things you can do, and what you must not do. And while I don��t want to force you to obey them... I have to do whatever it takes if it means guaranteeing your safety. The people in this country do not like demihumans like Ruru..."


    When I felt a hand over my wrist, I looked up and met with Ruru��s smile.


    ��No need, Master�� kind. Ruru, understands.��


    I smiled, and petted her head without saying a word. Ruru giggles in bliss with eyes closed, enjoying the feeling that runs through her hair.


    I was glad that she could understand me. I wanted her to feel respected as a person, and not as a pet. That was the purpose of the house rules that I am setting right now.


    ��So the first important rule: Do not leave this apartment without asking me first. The reason is simple. If you��re caught outside by someone, I am almost certain bad things are going to happen�� and I might not be able to help you anymore.��


    Ruru nodded. ��Ruru, no cause, trouble for Master.��


    ��That said. I will continue to look for ways to get you out of this place. It might be a little small here, but����


    ��...Ruru��s happy, anywhere with Master����


    ��...Ruru����


    ��Master����


    ... ...


    Wait a second. This mood...


    Shit��! Is this wolf-girl just doing this unconsciously, or is she just coy like that?!


    When I moved my face away from hers, she gave me a sulking expression. I pretended not to notice and held out a second finger.


    ��...Ahem�� Second rule. If someone happens to visit, you have to hide yourself. For obvious reasons, I can��t let anyone see you here with me.��


    Ruru nods as a signal for me to continue, and I lifted a third finger.


    ��Third. While I cannot satisfy all of your needs, I will take the utmost care of you while you live in this apartment with me. So if you want anything, please don��t hesitate to ask me for it. I will try����


    ����Mate!��


    ����Number four. Anything lewd is limited to one time a day. And... if I feel tired for that day, I can choose to decline in... *cough* nightly activities.��


    Ruru��s tail immediately dropped when I revealed that rule.


    ��Master�� tired?�� She looked tearfully at me.


    Guh... I feel like an arrow has pierced through my chest as she made that comment on my endurance as a man.


    ��F-Fifth rule...��


    ��...Master, so many rules����


    *cough cough...*


    ��My occupation is an adventurer. Do you know what an adventurer is?��


    ��...Un. Bad people, hurt Ruru�� also, very strong. ...But master, different!��


    ��...R-Right���� I guess she had a bad history with adventurers. Still, being "different" also had a double meaning... Ruru probably didn''t mean that though, but I''m still reminded of the fact that I''ve not done ''proper'' adventurer work very much at all.


    ��So�� as an adventurer, your master needs to go out and work����


    ��Hunt, monsters?�� Her eyes seemed to tremble a little. I guess she��s afraid of them. Then again, who wasn��t? I still remember the first time I saw a goblin.


    ��...I do that sometimes, but I don��t do that all the time since I��m not high-ranked enough. My job usually keeps me in the city, where I help out the folks with their work. Like carrying stuff, or cleaning stuff����


    ��Master, hardworking?�� Ruru looked at me curiously with upturned eyes.


    ��Ou��! Your master is super hardworking!��


    ��Ehehe����


    I chuckled while ruffling her hair happily. It made me feel fulfilled, even though it was just a small compliment.


    ��So because I��m out most of the time, Ruru you need to take care of yourself while you��re at home okay? This is the fifth rule.��


    ��...Home����


    ��That��s right, this will be your home from now on.�� I enjoyed seeing Ruru''s expression. It made everything feel worth it.


    ��Master�� Ruru�� Ruru��s happy�� Master is�� home...��


    ��Yeah�� I will be your home���� I hugged her gently.


    ��Ruru, take care of home! Ruru cooks, and cleans! Leave all, to Ruru!��


    ��Mm-mm! Ruru is a good girl!�� Ruru was so reliable, and so cute. How could anyone hate a girl like her? Beast ears? That''s the best part! Beastgirls hurray! Fantasy world hurray!


    ��Ehehe���� Ruru''s tail wagged as I pet her head even more, revealing a look of bliss.


    ��I will tell you where everything is later, and how to use them. So don��t worry about that.��


    ��Un!��


    ��I guess we''re done with the house rules. Any questions?��


    Ruru shook her head, and replied, "...Ruru accepts house rules�� but , one condition.��


    ��One condition��?��


    I was handed something over the back of her hand. At first, I didn''t realize what she was doing, until Ruru brought my arms and guided it around her neck��


    "Forgive Ruru." Before I could react to those words...


    ��Snap.


    ...a locking sound could be heard.


    ��Ruru must become, Master��s slave! Otherwise... otherwise... Ruru... not sure... Master, might leave...��


    My face paled, as the girl grinned impishly at me.


    "You don''t have to do this, Ruru! I won''t leave you, I won''t lie to you!! Don''t use something like that again...!"


    "...I... know. Master, never lies. But, ...Ruru feels scared, without this. Master might disappear, Ruru feels pain, here."


    She pointed to her heart.


    She was insecure, and in her mind, the only item that could truly tie our bonds together... was that.


    "Ruru, be a good girl! Please take it off!!!"


    Ruru simply smiles at me, and closes her eyes.


    It was too late, the slave collar was already attached to her neck. I hadn��t noticed how fixated Ruru was on establishing a clear master-slave relationship between us. A circle of pink light appeared beneath her all of a sudden, making my eyes widen in astonishment. Before I could react, she took one of my fingers and bit on it lightly.


    I felt a faint streak of pain.


    ��Ruru, what are you��?!��


    I saw her tongue with drips of blood.


    One drop fell down onto the magic circle, and sigils started to inscribe itself around the outer rim of the formation. The light shone even more brightly, covering the entire room. Ruru fell down to her knees, and her hands pressed onto her chest like she was having difficulties breathing.


    ��Ruru!�� I cried out.


    ��Master, Ruru��s�� okay����


    ��What are you saying?! This doesn''t look safe at all! Come, Ruru, take my hand quickly! Please!��


    ��Trus...t�� Ru�� ru��!�� Her tears welled up even more.


    ��Ruru�� please��! Don��t do this!��


    ��Ruru�� wore, many times�� Ruru�� not painful, ne?�� She gave me a smile so delicate, it would break with a single touch�� I immediately understood what she was saying, but I wanted to stop it from happening no matter what. I went towards her and touched the collar. But a strong, black static repelled me away and knocked me back against a wall.


    It was absolute. An invisible wall was preventing me from reaching inside. Can''t stop it this time.


    I remained there gritting my teeth in frustration as I watched Ruru suffer through this process.


    ��Hot��!!!�� And then, something suddenly seared onto my right thumb; a silver ring had materialized on my hand. The changes did not end there. A translucent blue window appeared before me as the heat faded away.


    This is...!


    [You have established a slave contract successfully!]


    ����Ruru�� has been added into your party.��


    A notification appeared.


    When the circle of light vanished, the collar was locked around Ruru��s neck again. And she fell limp towards the ground.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 39

    I held on to Ruru''s waist before she fell, her delicate frame falling into my arms like a feather.


    "...Ruru..." I slid my fingers down her cheek sorrowfully.


    Ultimately, this girl couldn''t change herself like I did. Ruru would choose to hurt herself than to hurt others. She wanted to be restrained, and remain a slave. Of course, I should have understood it. As someone who''ve been there, I should have known that it was difficult for Ruru to change so easily. It was my fault for underestimating the weight of the insecurities that she carried inside.


    Fortunately after settling her down on the bed, Ruru seemed to fall asleep just as quickly. When I saw that there weren''t any abnormalities in her status anymore, I finally had time to look at the unfamiliar Status Window before me,


    This was the first time I��d seen another person��s status ever since I came into this world. I could immediately tell that Ruru''s status was slightly different from mine. It had a deep purple palette, and it also displayed several unfamiliar information that was at variance.


    "What the hell...?"


    I realized that these were the states of her primary emotions made transparent through the slave collar.


    From how all three states were at their peaks, it was apparent how much of herself Ruru was willing to entrust to me. For some reason, having the numbers displayed as-a-matter-of-factly before me, made me feel a strange sense of comfort. While I felt uncomfortable prying into Ruru''s mind like this without her permission, it also assuage the dregs of distrust left in my subconscious. Besides her mental state, Ruru��s stats were also unbelievably high, it gave me a better idea of just how strong she really was.


    I found the prompt that opened her Skill Tree, and the interface widened before me like a web. Ruru had already unlocked [Shaman] skills; an elementary subclass of Mage. Shamans primarily specializes in hexes, spiritual divination and healing as a support.


    Apparently, Ruru��s attribution of her skill points was very conservative. Additionally, Beast-kins receive higher point attribution to their stats than humans, thus explaining the amount of unspent SP she had.


    I briefly thought that Ruru was also an SP hoarder like me, so I got curious and looked at how she distributed them.


    Ruru had invested in most of the basic [Mage] passives and spells, but apart from recovery-based spells she had not learnt any of the protection or attack spells. Even the only Shaman skill the girl had learnt:��Life Stream��was also a healing spell.


    I was befuddled by this strange inclination towards this disproportionate way of raising her skill levels, so I decided to look at skills found outside of her Skill Tree. As Passive Skills were accrued from experience and familiarity, it gave insight on one��s personalities that were forged from their environment. And it turned out that Ruru��s list of passive skills she had accrued was incredibly comprehensive.


    [Passive Skills]


    ��Housekeeping��? Lv 23 ? Ability to perform cleaning and other domestic tasks efficiently.


    ��Nature Crafting��? Lv 8 ? Ability to craft simple items made with nature.


    ��Nature��s Bounty��? Lv 4 ? Ability to forage in the wild.


    ��Horse Rider��? Lv 2 ? Ability to ride a horse.


    ��Fishing��? Lv 2 ? Ability to catch fish.


    ��Swimming��? Lv 6 ? Ability to swim.


    ��Pain Resistance��? Lv 17 ? Resists the sensation of pain below a certain level.


    ��Mental Resistance��? Lv 11 ? Resists psychic attacks and disturbances below a certain level.


    Just like how I had pictured Ruru before she turned into a slave, the wolf-girl lived a life surrounded by nature, learning various skills that showed her years of living in the wild. She also had a rather docile and feminine character that made her good at housework. I could almost imagine a domestically-cultured Ruru wearing an apron in the kitchen, as her tail flops from left to right while she hums at work.


    ...And on the other end of her gentle side, another grim and disturbing picture was conceived in my head from the resistances she had gained over the years; Just like how a passive skill could tell you about what someone was good at, passive resistances were also indicators of how much one had endured in their lives.


    This world was molded and regimented by a game system, making things simple... and sometimes, insidious.


    I lied down beside Ruru, and took her hand. I saw a few wrinkles that I had not noticed before, one of her fingers also had a long scar like it was cut before. Having seen enough, I placed it back down, and spread out my own palm.


    I could almost faintly hear the words of Rebecca echoing in my head again.


    "... ...I am... privileged... huh."


    The silver ring on my finger shone faintly. It was an item that contained the other half of the slave contract; the [Proof of Ownership].


    Feeling a little irritated inside, I closed my eyes hoping to drive away the noise in my head. The faint sound of Ruru��s soft breathing gradually calmed me down. While laying down beside Ruru, I mulled over some subjects that my mind previously deemed low priority.


    In the meantime, I decided to look through the items I pocketed off Amos while waiting for her to wake up.


    A fountain pen, a pocketwatch with a steampunk design, and a rectangular case which had a number of gold coins inside, all of which were wrapped in a silk cloth. I could surely sell these for a high price. However, I had to be cautious about where I go to sell the items. I couldn''t be careless since being as wealthy as he was, there is a high chance that Amos was acquainted with most, if not all of the merchants in Halvan.


    If a merchant recognizes his belongings, I''d be busted for sure. Moreover at a time like this when authorities are extra vigilant due to the monster attacks, I''d just asking for unnecessary trouble by taking the risk of getting caught. At present, it seems like I could only make use of the flat currency. After counting all of it, the sum amounted to a total of 14 gold coins which converts to 700 silver coins.


    That''s a whopping 35,000 copper coins! My forehead was covered in a cold sweat. This is 10 years'' worth of salary as an iron-ranked adventurer! I honestly didn''t expect to attain this much money in such a short time...


    ...Looks like my worries about whether or not I would be able to house another person in this apartment were for naught. My money situation would definitely be stable for a long time.


    Some time passed before she finally did. Ruru rubs her eyes groggily and turns towards me.


    ��...Fue�� Master?��  When Ruru noticed me lying down with her on the bed, her tail which was hidden beneath the bedsheets began to wag again.


    ��...You��re awake. Did you sleep well?��


    ��...Un! Ruru sleeps, well! Ruru always sleeps well, if Master, here with me.�� Her fingers sought out mine, and they clasped together tightly.


    ...She didn''t seem to have changed in the slightest.


    ��Ehehe�� Master��s hands�� warm.�� Ruru��s giggles brought a faint smile to my face, and I casually brought my hand over to her head and stroked it again. Seeing the blissful expression on her face, I thought that my worries were fleeting.


    A moment passed like this as we cuddled together.


    ��...You don��t regret it?�� I suddenly spoke.


    Ruru smiles at my words. She brought her face closer to my chest, ��...Ruru�� regrets many, things. But Master�� not one of them. Master is, best thing, that happened in, Ruru��s life.��


    !! I wasn''t expecting her to reply so truthfully, I was completely caught off guard.


    Without giving Ruru a reply, I averted my face away with a red face, and I could almost hear her giggling behind my back.


    ��...Master.�� I felt her arms wrap around from behind me. Her mounds pressed against my back transmitting the faint beating of her heart.


    ��Can Master, see it now? Ruru��s�� ...heart.��


    She must be talking about her status window.


    I turned my body around facing her, and flowed my fingers down her silky, azure hair.


    "...Yes. I can see it. Ruru is a good girl."


    "Ehehe... so Ruru... reward?"


    I knew what she wanted, but I decided to try a different way of pacifying her desires.


    Pretending to mull over her words, I brought Ruru towards me, and breathed in the scent of shampoo on her body. Ruru''s body shivered slightly, and her eyes closed expecting a kiss. But instead, I pecked her on the cheeks and hugged her with a knowing smile. Ruru opens her eyes and looks at me disappointingly, but she didn''t move away from my embrace.


    "...Master... tease."


    I chuckled at her words. I thought that I was gradually getting used to dealing with this precarious girl. It was easy to give what she wanted, but spoiling her too much would also be bad for her to stand back up on her own two feet. I wanted to cultivate her independence, a little at a time.


    Since indulging in coitus together, I had thought over many things including the way forward. I admit that I only felt lust towards Ruru, and I knew that this wasn''t right to continue a relationship without love. Just like how her status had separated these emotions, I knew they were two completely different desires. Ruru was my first time and precisely so, I wanted to take my relationship with her seriously. And for me to remain dedicated, I knew I needed time to foster actual feelings for Ruru. For our bond to become stable, we have to build our foundations of trust slowly. And I thought if we continued at a steady pace like this, I would eventually... towards Ruru... ...


    My eyes slowly closed, and I thought of falling asleep just like that. Today wasn��t as productive as I had hoped for, but at the very least Ruru and I had finally found equal footing in this strange relationship. I wished that tomorrow... would also��


    ����Master, visitors?�� Ruru��s ears twitched as she suddenly spoke out.


    ...Huh? A beat later, I heard knocking on the doorstep. At first it was faint, but the knocking became increasingly louder.


    My eyes jolted open, my mind racing through who could possibly...


    "...Heinesia-san."


    Of course. The outbreak of monsters. She must have come to check up on me!


    "Master?"


    Ruru was still cuddled in bed while looking at me lazily, and I realized how precarious this situation was!


    Knowing Heinesia''s strictness... and this country''s collectively hateful culture towards beast-kins, I...


    ��Hide somewhere quick!�� I whispered agitatedly towards Ruru.


    Ruru noticed the urgency behind my words, and obediently nodded. The two of us got off the bed and I started wearing my clothes hurriedly. On the other end, Ruru was looking around the room for a place to hide.


    "Master... where, to hide?"


    "Ahh.. ehh... g-give me a second, I''ll be done changing..." I tried bending over to grab my pants on the floor, but in a fluster I fell down towards Ruru! I ended up in a position where I had pinned her down to the ground.


    "A-Auu... M-Master..." Ruru looks at me in concern, not at all worried about herself.


    No... I have to get up quickly...


    But before I was even able to do so,


    ...the front door opened with a click.


    ��Pardon my intrusion...�� A familiar voice could be heard at the doorstep.


    "Hmm? White-sama? Are you around?"


    ...No... not good... not good!


    I heard her footsteps towards my room.


    And when the door began to open, I thought.


    I''m royally screwed.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 40

    There was no time to physically reach the door and stop it from opening from this position. If only I could close it by magic�� magic��


    ...Wait a minute. Magic�� That��s right, Ruru!


    When I concentrated to carry across my intent to the system, access to Ruru��s skill tree was actually granted! I immediately spent a skill point.


    1 SP has been assigned to��Light Screen��.


    Ruru��s eyes widened in surprise at what I had done. She looked at me questioningly from below and after a brief moment, nodded in affirmation. There was no need to tell her how the spell worked, as once learnt, ��skills�� were conveniently ingrained into one��s mind. Ruru holds her palm towards the direction of the door,


    ��Light, become wall.�� And as soon as her short chant was completed, a magic circle appeared beneath her body. Light beams out of her palm, and begins to form a malleable piece of that light like dough.


    ��Spell�� worked?�� Ruru mutters bewilderedly as she watches the spell materialize itself.


    The light soon took shape into a transparent white wall, sealing off the hinges from being pushed open. There were a few more knocks on the other side of the door, as Heinesia had likely realized that she couldn��t open the door. But��Light Screen��wasn��t meant to be durable, it would only buy us a few more seconds at best.


    ��...White-sama? Are you in there?�� Heinesia called out again from behind the door. I could already hear the impatience in her voice.


    The door knob shook vigorously a few times, and cracks begin to appear on the light screen.


    ��Strange�� it��s not locked either. Why can��t I open it�� is something blocking it from the other side?��


    Thinking that Heinesia��s conjectures were as astute as ever, I promptly got up before the spell lost its effects.


    ��Ruru�� Hide here quick!�� I quickly ushered Ruru underneath the bed. Ruru peeks at me worriedly from below, her blue eyes made more prominent in the shadows.


    ��Be good, don��t make a sound.�� I put on a nervous smile, and pulled down the blanket just a little to conceal the gap beneath the bed before going towards the door.


    ��Heinesia-san�� is that you?��


    ��...White-sama, that is you, right?! So you are in there after all!��


    ��What��s going on? I just woke up from bed���� I let out a pretentious yawn.


    ��Hurry up and open the door,��


    ��H-Hold on, I��m coming over����


    The spell loses its effect as soon as I laid my hand on the door knob.


    The door finally opens, and a familiar figure saunters into the room with a straight-laced expression. Heinesia Marlet, one of the most popular staff members in Halvan��s guild who just so happens to hold enough authority to incriminate me. She was wearing her usual guild attire and I noticed that her vest was also slightly unbuttoned at the top for some reason, exposing a small spillage of breasts out of her chest. Seemingly unconcerned over her promiscuous appearance, Heinesia clicked her heels towards me in a rush. And without warning, she presses her chest against mine, wrapping her hands around me in an embrace.


    ��I��m so glad you��re still alive���� She mutters with a sigh.


    ��...H-Heinesia-san��?!��


    ��A-Ah, I��m sorry�� I just���� Heinesia lets go and rubs the corner of her eyes weakly.


    She composed herself and returned to her usual stoicness before long, then proceeded to sit on my bed just like nothing had happened. The space underneath the bed wasn��t exactly spacious, and as a result it made Ruru flinch slightly from the pressing weight above.


    ��...What are you looking at?�� Heinesia notices my worried stare, and narrows her eyes suspiciously.


    ��N-Nothing?�� I replied stammeringly. Heinesia��s eyes behind her horn-rimmed glasses met with mine. She suddenly thought of something, looking down at her body with a rare face of alarm. And as if realizing her blunder, Heinesia turned to the side and quickly covered up her chest in an unnatural fashion.


    ��...My... a-apologies, I was in a rush�� I didn��t have time to fix my clothes...��


    ��R-Right���� Did she think that I was leering at her body?


    Well, it wasn��t a lie that Heinesia looked rather attractive right now. She had worked up a little bit of sweat from a workout. The drippy perspiration sticking to her skin made her appearance exude a mature, sexy feel to it. However that concupiscent wolf-girl staying with me had already taken my libido hostage. And it was also against my conscience for me to show interest in another woman when I��ve already promised myself to Ruru�� at least until she recovers fully.


    Looks like this misunderstanding had saved me from yet another blunder.


    ��Still, I didn��t expect this from you�� it��s only been a day, but looks like you��ve finally taken an interest in me?�� Heinesia shot me a suggestive look, pulling my attention her legs folding together, revealing the sensual design of the black stockings that she was wearing.


    ��...A little bit.�� I coughed lightly, and turned away from Ruru��s gaze filled with jealousy from beneath the bed.


    ��...Heeh�� It feels like you��ve changed a little. You seem more like a man now? ...Well anyway, come sit down beside me.��


    I obediently sat on the far side of the bed so I wouldn��t apply more weight underneath the bed.


    Heinesia continued, ��You said... you were sleeping? And here I was, worried about your safety since last night��?��


    She places a hand on my lap, and leaned her body against my shoulder.


    ��...U-Uhm�� H-Heinesia-san����


    ��Yes?�� She smiles sweetly at me.


    ��You��re kinda�� close.��


    ��Is there something wrong? I thought we��ve established the fact that White-sama is, in fact a pervert? You actually enjoy having this done to you, right?��


    ��...Kkuh�� I-I��m not...��


    ��Do you have any idea how worried I was? Since you didn��t report to me after that incident yesterday, I have to punish you����


    Her hands moved closer to my waist, and I felt that something bad would happen if we continued. And as I had expected, the bed suddenly jerked from underneath!


    ��What was that!�� Heinesia lets go of me and stood up from the bed, flustered.


    ��W-What was what? Heinesia-san, you must be imagining things�� p-please, calm down first.��


    ��No! I definitely felt it. Something is moving under your bed���� She looks at my bed with a suspicious glare.


    ��Sniff�� sniff...�� Before I could even have the chance to redirect the conversation, Heinesia��s expression became increasingly sour. Her eyes rested upon the bedsheets that I had changed.


    ��W-What are you doing, Heinesia-san���� I cautiously asked as I got up from the bed as well.


    ��Please, be quiet for a second, White-sama.��


    Heinesia brought her face closer to the bedsheets and took a few sniffs, immediately pinching her nose in repulsion afterwards.


    ��... ...Your bedsheets�� have the same smell����


    S-Same smell��?


    ��A very distinct one, at that. The smell of an animal�� I see, so that��s why I keep picking up this strange smell ever since I came into this room.��


    I turned away from her piercing glare, but she suddenly came forward and grabbed my chin, staring deep into my eyes.


    ��You can��t hide it from me, White-sama. I am allergic to them. That��s why I know, you...��


    ��...��


    ��...You��re keeping cats in the apartment, right?��


    She knew. It��s over�� Ruru is��


    ... ...huh?


    ��Look,�� Heinesia put on a pair of gloves, bent down and picked up a small tuft of Ruru��s hair on the floor.


    ��T-That is����


    ��...Irrefutable evidence.�� Her eyes squinted in annoyance, and sprinkled it back to the ground.


    ��...��


    ��Good grief�� White-sama, what did I specifically say about pets in the dormitories?��


    ��...I����


    She glared at me impatiently.


    ��As your guarantor to this apartment, I hope you��re aware that your problems are not yours alone. If you do something bad, it becomes my problem as well. Do you understand?��


    ��...I understand, and I��m really sorry if I caused any trouble to you, Heinesia-san.��


    ��... ...It��s nice that you��re kind to stray animals, but you can��t expect to take care of everyone out there in the streets, can you?��


    ��I just thought that... it was cruel leaving it there when it was wounded and alone����


    Heinesia looks at me tiredly, and shakes her head dismissively,  ��...Well no matter. I know White-sama as a very responsible and diligent person who sticks by the rules, so I��ll overlook it this time. As long as you get rid of it as soon as possible, we��ll have no more problems. Are we clear on this?��


    I nodded weakly, ��...I understand, I��ll get rid of the cats.��


    ��As soon as possible. If you can, by the end of the day.�� She insisted strongly.


    Ruru looks at me from under the bed with teary eyes, but I tried not to look at her too much. I hope Ruru knows I��m not serious about abandoning her.


    ��A-Anyway... what brought you here, Heinesia-san? Do you need me for something?��


    ��...Do I have to talk business whenever I come visit?�� Heinesia suddenly smiles and tries to put her arms around me, of which I quickly avoided. Her hands caught air, raising a frown on her face. Heinesia is being strangely assertive today, but I pushed away her advances to force her to bring up the main subject I knew she was here for. The longer Heinesia stays in this room, the chances of Ruru getting found out would also increase.


    As I had expected, Heinesia��s demeanor finally changed into a more serious one I was used to seeing. ��Do you mind if we talk about it in the living room over some tea?��


    As she dusted her back with her hands, Heinesia also makes a motion to leave the room. And I of course, was happy to oblige.


    When I confirmed that Heinesia had left the room, I turned back and made a hand gesture to Ruru who was now poking her head looking at me.


    After telling her to stay there until Heinesia leaves, I closed the door and quickly rejoined Heinesia in the living room.


    Heinesia takes a sip of the tea I brewed for her, and puts it back on the table before us. She wets her lips, and starts to speak, ��Before we begin, I want you to know that I��m now here as both your supervisor, and your caretaker in the guild. Knowing that, I hope you are aware of the position that I��m taking in this conversation.��


    I nodded in response.


    ��So�� I heard you were at the auction yesterday.�� Heinesia looks at me seriously.


    ��Yes, I was.��


    I had expected that she would start off with that.


    As soon as she hugged me earlier to convey her relief, I already had an idea of what this was all about. That was of course, the situation on the monster outbreak. As a member of the guild staff who monitors the adventurers�� actions and well-being, it came as no surprise that Heinesia too, was aware of the situation last night and consequently came to see me to confirm my safety.


    It was a big incident that impacted a major part of the inner district. While tending to Ruru��s wounds before, I had also been thinking about what had happened after I left the scene. It was surely the panic incited upon the public that the authorities had the hardest time containing.


    ��I see, and so you must have seen it happen?��


    Heinesia continued after confirming my response.


    ��As you know, the city was attacked last night. However, it was not just the auction house that was affected. The west gates, eastern walls, and even various hotspots in the inner district have reported heavy casualties.��


    Heinesia adjusted her glasses and explained further, ��As you know, the monster outbreak in the city has become the first incident in Halvan to occur on such a massive scale. The inner and outer districts were invaded by monsters, and even the royal residence in the middle of the city was targeted. Knowing how fast news spread in the kingdom, we can expect reinforcements to arrive from the capital in a few more days.��


    ��I-I see����


    I had initially thought that Heinesia was here to accuse me of Ruru��s disappearance, but the truth was that the significance of the current situation in Halvan had far outweighed such trivialities; it was a pressing issue that concerned many lives. This outbreak of monsters could merely be the beginning, who could say that a second wave wouldn��t occur again tomorrow?


    ��...Casualties... what about the victims?��


    Heinesia shakes her head sadly. ��The guild has been collecting many recounts from surviving witnesses since this morning, but we��re still far from finishing the damage report.��


    ��...We managed to curb the monsters that had sneaked into the city, but the damage was already done. Many of the monsters had taken advantage of the panic, so many people were defenseless against them. By the time the guild had mobilized, rough estimates of 16 adventurers, 63 soldiers and 113 civilians were already killed. At the moment, the guild is still tallying up the damage that was done to the city, so these numbers might not even include those that were severely crippled, wounded or traumatized by the monsters.��


    ��That��s�� horrible����


    To think that the outbreak was far worse than I had imagined�� I feel like I had tunnel-visioned too much on my own situation. Because of the matter with Ruru, I was lacking awareness on many things that had been happening around me.


    ��Yes, that is why I was worried when I heard you were at the auction when it happened. In the event that you were still alive, I had the obligation to obtain your recount of yesterday��s incident. After all, you happen to be the only person alive at present who had witnessed the attack on the auction house. ...While it may remind you of some unpleasant things, I hope you can cooperate with the guild and tell us what you know.��


    ��...I understand.�� It made sense that I should do my part as well. This incident concerns more than just me alone. The information that I disclose now may be beneficial to finding out the cause of this event of monster outbreak, so I had no reason to keep to myself.


    After taking a drink off my cup, I shut my eyes and began to recollect my experience last night. At the thought of the gore-wrenching scene that nearly brought me to my life��s edge, my hands slowly started to tremble by instinct.


    ��...The monsters, ...no. Monster.��


    ��...Monster?��


    ��...Yes. The [Abyssal Reaphrit].��


    As I continued to narrate the events that had happened, Heinesia��s expression turned more and more serious. I had left out the parts where I had gone to look for Ruru, but from Heinesia��s grim look, I knew the earlier bits were already plenty enough to digest.


    ��Phases through walls, moves faster than a spell cast, cuts through anything, and more importantly, it��s a Level 50�� boss monster?��


    ��...Yes.��


    ��And you said you didn��t see anyone killing it, so you��re not even sure if it��s still alive.��


    ��That��s right.��


    When I had finally finished, Heinesia leaned back against her recliner and sighed.


    �� ��You do know, how unbelievable this sounds, right?��


    ��I have no reason to lie.�� I replied exhaustedly. ��Everything that I��ve said and witnessed, is the truth. That monster killed everyone who weren''t fast enough to run away from it. My life was the result of the sacrifices of the few who had stayed behind to fight it..."


    No, it wasn''t even a fight was it. It was a massacre.


    ��...The autopsy reports matches what you��ve described about this monster�� There were many corpses with clean cuts, almost like surgical dissections from a sharp blade. That would fit the scythe the�� Abyssal Reaphrit uses.�� Heinesia muttered to herself.


    ��...But if this is true�� this is a weighty piece of news to swallow. A boss monster is extremely rare, let alone a Level 50 one...��


    Heinesia ponders for a moment, and smiles uncharacteristically. She stood up and suddenly grabs hold of my hand.


    ��Come with me, White-sama,��


    ��W-What? Where to?��


    I was pulled towards the doorstep and before I knew it, we had already left the apartment.


    ��H-Heinesia-san? Where are we going?�� I asked again, worried about Ruru whom I��d left behind.


    ��The guild. We have to report about the existence of this monster, as soon as possible.��

 [Vol 1] Chapter 41

    It was evening, and the sun was already starting to set by the time Heinesia and I left the apartment.


    As I look around me, most of the roadside stalls and shops were already closed. Of course, not many would be daring enough to open their business right after the night of the attacks. With the news of the monster outbreak spreading within the city, this emptiness in the streets was to be expected.


    Even then, this was the first time I��ve seen Halvan this quiet. The night life that I was used to had disappeared overnight, leaving an eerie, undisturbed silence around us.


    It gave me nothing but a feeling of unease.


    Heinesia too, didn��t seem to be too interested in striking up a conversation as we walked. For the entire journey where neither of us shared a word, the soft echo of our footsteps became the only sound as we passed through this ghost district.


    Fortunately, we didn��t have to endure it for too long as it was a short walk to the guild. Heinesia and I arrived at the foot of the building rather quickly.


    The double-leaf doors opens as Heinesia pushes it strongly with both hands,


    ��Come in quickly.�� Heinesia pulls my hand with a smile on her face.


    But as soon as we entered, I felt a strange tension in the atmosphere. Inside the guild, it looked like there were more people than usual. Around the tables nearby, adventurers of various builds were looking at me with threatening eyes.


    I recognized some of them as the more die-hard fans of Heinesia, which explains their silent aggression towards me. I let go of Heinesia��s hand hastily and glanced at my surroundings again, yet only to find that their animosity had not subsided in the least.


    One of them who was looking at me hatefully, was a bald man with a bandana wrapped around his forehead. He had a muscular body and a two-handed sword behind his back. When he suddenly stabbed a knife onto the table, my body flinched greatly. I heard snickers around me, as if they were enjoying my reaction.


    ��What��s going on? I was perplexed.


    The atmosphere feels strange. The newbie-bullying had never been this transparent before. These guys wouldn��t appear this hostile whenever Heinesia was right in front of them either.


    Did the monster invasion of city get into everyone��s head? Were they just tense over Halvan��s current predicament. I could only make second guesses in my head, unsure of why Heinesia wasn��t saying anything about them this time.


    ��What��s wrong White-sama? Why did you stop?��


    ��Eh��? Uhm�� I��m just�� worried about them.��


    Them? My feeling of unease only grew as Heinesia turns to smile at me meaningfully for some reason.


    ��Ah, those guys�� well don��t beat yourself up over it. You��re fine up until now, right? Those guys won��t do anything improper, well, that is if White-sama doesn��t do anything against the law that would give them a reason to do so.��


    I understood that, but��


    ��Besides, the guild doesn��t allow actual physical confrontation between adventurers since it is a breach of the law. If they attempted to do anything to White-sama, I��ll be the first one to stop them.��


    ��...You��ll�� stop them?��


    ��That��s right. I��m your caretaker after all. So don��t worry about it too much, I��ll be by your side.��


    ��...I��m sorry to trouble you, Heinesia�� Also, ...thank you.��


    Heinesia giggles lightly, ��It��s part of the job. Let��s go up then?�� I nodded, and followed behind Heinesia. Ignoring the eyes that remained on me as I passed the tables of adventurers, the two of us proceeded to the second floor without any problems.


    When we reached the end of the stairs, I saw that the second floor lights were on. Unlike the business in Halvan, the guild counters were still open. Heinesia tells me that we should be meeting with the guild master for the information, so we walked a familiar route into the building where we entered a lift at the end of the walkway.


    As we ascended to the third floor in the lift, Heinesia suddenly speaks again,


    ��About those guys. I know you��re still worried about them.��


    ��...��


    ��But you must know, while I��ve seen White-sama work diligently over the month, I��m sure they must have seen it too, and�� I��m not supposed to say this as one of the staff members in the guild but, the truth is that this is a loophole in the system that the veteran adventurers are exploiting.��


    ...Loophole?


    ��You see�� some of them don��t take too kindly to newbies who overstep their boundaries. The real reason why you��ve not been getting proper work, is because all of the good quests have been taken away by these people.��


    Newbie crushers. Well, I had a feeling, but to think that it turned out to be the truth��


    ��...Why are you only telling me this now?��


    ��I��m sorry, White-sama.�� Heinesia looks down sadly,  ��I-I was forced to...��


    ��...Eh?�� I thought I just heard an unbelievable thing. But before I had the chance to ask further, the lift doors opened.


    ��...Let��s continue this at a later date.��


    ��...But����


    ��The monster. It��s more important than me now, is it?��


    ��...�� I clenched my fists, and nodded firmly.


    ��But, promise me, Heinesia-san. That you��ll tell me when all of this is over.��


    ��...I promise. When all of this is over.��


    We followed a straight path which led to the most imposing door on this floor. On it were cool engravings of swords, wands and weapons used by all five classes.


    Knock, knock. A brief moment later, a burly voice resounds from behind the door.


    ��Come in.��


    ��Excuse us,�� Heinesia replies as she enters with her head lowered, I followed with a similar posture and entered the office. It wasn��t as big as I��d thought, but it was definitely extravagant as if I��ve stepped into some corner of a palace. There was a Great Dane lying near the fireplace at the side which raised its head when we entered, but it immediately lost its interest when its master simply mentioned the word ��guests��.


    The owner of that large guard dog was the bearded man who seemed to be in his late 50s sitting in his chair before the only long table in the office. With sharp, narrow eyes beneath the lens of his spectacles, the guild leader seems to be more of the intellectual type. While the man looks imposing enough to act the part of a guild leader, he didn��t quite match the appearance I had of him in my mind before.


    ��Good evening, guild leader.�� Heinesia greets the man, and I hurriedly bowed as well.


    ��...Mm.�� The man presses a finger against his spectacles, and nods self-importantly. ��Take a seat.��


    ��Thank you.�� Heinesia and I sat down on chairs before him, and waited for him to continue. The guild leader looks at me with a glint in his eyes,


    ��And... this is the rumored White-kun.��


    ��Eh? Guild master, y-you know my name?"


    He crosses his legs and leans back against his chair.


    ��Hmm? You act like you don''t know of your popularity around these parts...�� The man glances at Heinesia briefly, and turns to me again.


    ��Well no matter,�� He chuckles.


    ��You will find out in due time.��


    ...In due time?


    ��Let me introduce myself, my name is Lekhard Ainsfelt. I am the acting leader of the Adventurer Guild in Halvan, and I oversee all of the matters involving adventurers in this city. Pleased to make your acquaintance.��


    Towards such an important figure, I stood up and shook Lekhard��s hand stiffly, ��P-Pleased to meet your acquaintance�� my name is...��


    ��Yes, I��m quite aware. Spare me the second time,"


    "R-Right...!"


    The man smiles at me with squinted eyes, and turns to Heinesia again,


    ��Still this is quite the combination of people, is it not? Staff member, Marlet-san.��


    Heinesia strangely remains silent beside me. Are the two on bad terms with each other?


    "If we''re finally done with the pleasantries, please tell me the purpose of this visit.�� Lekhard asked as he spins a pen around his fingers.


    "I do hope you have a good reason for coming in at such a critical period of public unrest." He added with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Heinesia appears visibly startled momentarily, she lowers her head and replies:


    ��Precisely so, we have come at this timing, Guild master."


    "Hoh?"


    "Ainsfelt-san, we��re here to impart an important piece of information on the monsters.��


    The pen came to a stop in between his fingers.


    ��...Information on the monsters you say? If you��re here for another update on the casualties����


    ����No. White-sama here has identified the appearance of a new monster during the attacks. At present, it is highly possible that the monster is still hiding in the city and����


    ����A new monster?�� Lekhard cut off Heinesia��s words with a disinterested look, and resumes spinning the pen as he looks out the window.


    ��The difficulty rating?��


    With a frustrated look on her face, Heinesia continues persistently, ��A-rank, sir. It is a Level 50 Boss monster,��


    The pen falls back onto the table.


    ��Hooh.�� Lekhard��s eyes lit up. He turns to me with a serious expression with his fingers laced together.


    ��...A boss monster you say, is this true White-kun?��


    Why was he asking me instead of Heinesia-san?!


    Stuck in a weird position in this conversation, I nodded nervously. Lekhard then looks into my eyes as if to discern if I��m telling the truth.


    The tension brought me to swallow a mouthful of saliva. In a way, facing the guild master of Halvan was like facing a wild beast. Had it not been for my elevated status from having my Class Selection completed, I would surely have succumbed to this pressure in the air already.


    The way he was trying to pry out information from my body language...


    Without a doubt, this was some sort of ''test''.


    Nothing happens however, and a moment later, the guild master relaxes back on his chair and smiles at me.


    "Looks like you''re telling the truth. Sorry for testing you like this White-kun. I''m a very cautious person you see."


    "D-Don''t sweat it... h-hahaha..." I let out a sigh in return, having experienced quite a bout of consternation for seemingly nothing.


    Was he a lie detector or something?! I couldn''t resist the rebuttal in my mind.


    At least I could tell he had the best interests for the guild in mind. If I were put in Lekhard''s position, I wouldn''t easily believe someone without credentials either. It was to be expected, his title as the guild master of Halvan isn''t for show.


    There were probably some kind of system put in place to appraise the credibility of information given by adventurers. Even if that adventurer had been recommended by a guild staff member. I wonder, is this the reason why Heinesia didn''t like the guild master.


    ��I see then, a Boss monster huh. ...Looks like there will be a change in our plans now, won��t it?��


    Heinesia smiles triumphantly beside me for some reason, but Lekhard ignores her. Procuring a metal box with a dungeon core embedded in the center from a drawer, Lekhard places the item on the table between us. It looks like some sort of voice recorder.


    ��This is����


    ��It��s a circuit device that will record your voice. It��s just for documenting our conversation, don��t mind it.�� Lekhard chuckles lightly.


    ��Right����


    ��Well then, I��m all ears.�� He gestures for me to continue. Lekhard''s eyes turn serious, as if he had turned into a whole different person.


    ��Tell me in detail, about this monster you��ve seen.��

 [Vol 1] Chapter 42

    ����[Abyssal Reaphrit].�� Lekhard places his teacup back on his table. He proceeds to pull out a stack of documents from underneath his desk, precisely sifting through them one by one. Finally picking out the one that he was looking for, the man began narrating out its contents with a low tone,


    ��Type: ��Phantasm��, an apparition-type monster known for its cruelty towards life. The only officially recorded skill is its race skill,��Wraith Body��: the ability to phase while being unaffected by physical damage. Last seen�� 740 years ago.��


    Seven ...Seven hundred and forty��! At the side, Heinesia suddenly voiced out,


    ��Guild master, you mean����


    ��Yes, the [Abyssal Reaphrit] is an Archaic monster.��


    Archaic monsters, I��ve read about them before from the records of the past. Strong, bloodthirsty creatures that were forced to adapt and survive during the dark ages. It is said that the archaic monsters were also one of the driving forces that brought the world to ruin. The world had become uninhabitable for humans because of them because even the weakest archaic monster was considered to be at least of A-rank difficulty if they were to be assessed using the modern ranking structure.


    For example, the Archaic type slime in the past was one of the apex predators in the food chain amongst monsters. It was said to be far more corrosive, one touch of its acid would burn through your skin completely, leaving unhealable wounds. The Archaic Slime was also known to be resistant to all attributes, which meant that it could camouflage itself even in the harshest environments to hunt prey. Many monsters during the dark ages shared similar hunting abilities, which brought humans to the brink of extinction...


    But those were merely information spread through word of mouth. Before the standardization of information through the guild system, many known characteristics of monsters during those past generations were lost to time. This was why people call them, the Archaic monsters.


    ��Archaic monsters don��t appear out of thin air like this. Since the beginning of the wars against the Demon King, there had only been one remaining method to bring them back into this world.��


    ��...Through Ancient Summoning?�� Heinesia replied.


    Lekhard nods grimly, and continues, ��...That��s the only logical conclusion. And in addition to the monster outbreak that happened simultaneously, everything begins to fit into place. The archaic demon has been brought to life for a clear reason; to facilitate the ruin of Halvan, the forefront walls against the Dark Territories. And the only one who stands to gain from all this, can only be that particular individual����


    ��...The one who rules over perpetual evil, the Demon King.��


    A long silence ensued in the room, broken only by the sounds of my nervous swallowing. Lekhard suddenly coughs and continues,


    ��...Of course, this information is merely a conjecture, it may have also been a coincidence. The Demon King hasn��t been resurrected yet, it has only been sixteen years since the last war after all. Besides, incidents where demons have intruded into humanity��s lands are plenty throughout history, so this may not necessarily be the work of the Demon King.��


    I agreed with the guild master, it may be too rash to jump to conclusions. The demons have never been friendly to begin with. It was just rare for an archaic monster to appear since it had never happened before. The war only occurs every 50 years, so there was no way the demon invasion would begin so quickly after the last one.


    ...But somehow, the findings I acquired on the origins of the Demon King��s increasing powers continued to bug me in the corner of my mind. I felt like there was definitely a deeper reason why an archaic monster like the Abyssal Reaphrit had appeared in Halvan.


    ��That said, if we��re talking about an archaic monster like the [Abyssal Reaphrit], then the reinforcements from the capital wouldn��t even be enough. The only ones that can deal with them, are adventurers. And even then, I can already count the number of people in this country that are able to fight it evenly with just my fingers.��


    Lekhard refers to the nine Adamantite-ranked adventurers in this world. The ones who have reached, or came close to the Level 50 growth limit for normal beings. Due to hearsay, even I was aware of their names and influence around the taverns I visit. And because of that, I also heard of how difficult their personalities were. It came as no surprise as they are all individual wielders of power and influence. It was easy for them to challenge the guild''s authority because of the scarcity of competition. As I wondered how Lekhard was able to employ their help, the man reassures me,


    ��I have connections with a few adamantite adventurers of my own, so they will surely come to my aid if I call for them. They are dependable allies who won��t stand by and watch.��


    "Excuse my rudeness, guild master, but I''m curious about one thing."


    "Mm? Go ahead." Lekhard smiles at me.


    "If it has the ability to... you know, become invisible to the eye, how are you going to know when the Abyssal Reaphrit shows up again?��


    "Good question."


    Lekhard stands up and walks towards a wall with his hands behind his back. He stops before a map of what seems to be the entirety of Halvan, and taps his finger at the center of the map.


    ��In an instant, the map pulsated and formed a big ripple that spread to the edges of the sheet just like a sonar wave. Lekhard smiled and adjusted his glasses slightly. This is...


    ��This is my Gift.�� Lekhard speaks as he slides his finger around the map fluidly. Waves emanate from his finger, with differently-colored dots appearing on the map.


    ��[Monster Navigator]�� allows me to sense the presence of monsters in a wide radius. I was not in Halvan when it happened, so I was unable to detect it before. But I��ve confirmed it earlier as we spoke. I could sense the presence of a powerful monster in the city. Its exact location isn��t very clear since my gift is more effective against tangible targets. The Abyssal Reaphrit is most likely using its��Wraith Body��to hide itself. However if I exert the full extent of my Gift, I can still draw it out.��


    ��In that case��!��


    ��But there is no rush in doing so. Since it��s showing no signs of making any moves right now, this gives us some time to pass down the evacuation messages to civilians in the city. For a few days when the soldiers from the capital arrive, the guild will work with the authorities to bring the residents to the temporary shelters.��


    As expected of a guild leader. He��s looking further beyond simply defeating monster. Lekhard is also responsible for finding ways to reduce casualties in a battle.


    In any case, it looks like Halvan is going to become even more dangerous after this. I couldn��t help but remain concerned about Ruru��s safety.


    As I was lost in my own thoughts, Lekhard walks up to me and places a hand on my shoulder, ��Marlet-san. The reward for the information.��


    ��...I understand, I will be right back.��


    Heinesia nods after a delay and as she passes me to leave the room, she glances at me with a conflicted look on her face.


    I found myself alone in the room with the guild master in the meantime.


    ��Did you think you would leave empty-handedly after providing the guild with such crucial information?��


    Lekhard smiles when I nodded.


    ��You''re rather honest, aren''t you." The guild master chuckles and returns to his seat.


    "The guild endorses fairness regarding all matters. As they say, information is power. As long as it��s new and beneficial data, the guild will purchase it. Some adventurers even work as full-time cartographers instead of completing quests to earn money.��


    I see. I would be lying if I didn��t expect compensation when I came here, but it still felt nice to earn some pocket change.


    ��I��ve kept you waiting, White-sama.�� Heinesia returns with a pouch on tray and handed it to me. When I opened the pouch, I saw a pile of silver coins. My mouth fell agape. Was selling information on monsters always this profitable��? There were at least fifty silver coins in here!


    ��Don��t be reserved, White-kun. You deserve at least this much.�� Lekhard simpered, looking pleased with my reaction.


    After another bout of gratitude, I accepted the reward money and kept it in my robe. Since I��ve finished my business in the guild, I thought it was about time I returned to the dormitory. It was getting rather late, and Ruru must be waiting for me to cook dinner.


    Lekhard seems to have noticed my intent to leave, opening his mouth to speak. ��Another thing, if I may. White-kun.��


    ��...Guild master?��


    ��Ah, it won��t take long. Just a few minutes.��


    I guess it wouldn��t hurt to hear him out. Knowing the guild master, he must have something important to say.


    Noting my silence as a favourable response, Lekhard smiles and continues with a surprising statement:


    ��White-kun, are you interested in experiencing a dungeon run?��


    I spat out the tea that I was drinking, and looked back at the man with a stupefied expression on my face. Heinesia came up to me and cleans my clothes with a smile as well. However, my mind was still shaken from what I��ve just heard so I didn��t react to her hands on my lap.


    ��What an amusing reaction.�� Lekhard��s smile deepens as he interlaced his fingers on the desk.


    ��Dungeon runs are rare and precious for adventurers, White-sama. Plus, it wouldn��t hurt to listen what Lekhard-san has to say anyway, right?�� Heinesia persuades me from the side.


    ��That��s right. You don��t have to make your decision right away since I��m sure you have many doubts about the proposal, so how about hearing me out for now? I��ll give you an explanation in detail, and you can go back and think about it. So how about it?��


    ��...��


    A dungeon run huh��


    Risks accompanied adventure. However like Heinesia had said, dungeons were also priceless resources to an adventurer. Rarely would someone find a dungeon because their existence were coveted and information would be monopolized amongst adventurers. It was without question that a dungeon run sanctioned by the guild master himself would be much more enticing.


    My curiosity won over caution, ��...I��ll hear you out at least.�� I sat back down on my seat, and  wearily picked up the cup of tea that I had been drinking earlier.


    �� �� ...


    As I listened in on the guild master��s explanations, I had a feeling that slowly but surely, the daily life I''d been living thus far... was already beginning to change.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 43

    By the time I left the guild, the sky was already completely dark with only lampposts to light the way back.  Walking alone down the streets elicited a different feeling within me than usual. It provided a tranquil environment for me to properly mull over my thoughts.


    I paused my steps, and read the request in my guild card again. Lines of the dungeon details were displayed on the translucent window.


    A new dungeon located deep within the Rotting Forest. Difficulty rating, D. Recalling what the guild master and I discussed earlier in his office, I couldn��t help but let out a long sigh.


    According to Lekhard��s explanation, this was a beginner-level dungeon which wouldn��t pose much risk to a beginner like me. The possible encounters primarily consists of goblins, and some offshoots of its species. The dungeon only had two floors, which had already been mapped out in advance. Even the members for the expedition had already been selected.


    If that was the case, why did Lekhard pick me as one of its members? Was it because he saw talent in me? Or did some kind of hidden power lurk within me?


    ...Unfortunately, the answer turned out to be disappointingly simple.


    I walked up to a lamppost and tapped a finger against it. The light above me flickered for a few seconds before the electricity was cut completely. When I removed contact with it, the lamppost began to work again. Staring at my palm listlessly, I sighed heavily.


    ��...You��ll be a proper asset to the party, huh.��


    That��s right, it was my constitution as a Stray.


    A ��defect�� that could break mana circuits in objects. Apparently, Lekhard wanted that ability to make the clearing the dungeon easier. See, the heart of a dungeon, the ��Monolith�� is encapsulated within obsidian, one of the rarest and hardest metal in the world.


    The dungeon would only be cleared and ��give out rewards�� if it is destroyed, but obsidian is extremely hard to break.


    This process was supposedly the hardest part of this dungeon run, as it would usually take more than a day trying to crack it open even with the use of several Platinum-ranked adventurers. But that wouldn''t be the case if the expedition were to have a Stray, in other words me, one of the few individuals who could take advantage of the metal��s strong conduction of mana and break it apart. Before my��Disarmed Circuit��, the Monolith was no more than just another circuit device.


    At least, that was Lekhard��s proposition. I would also be rewarded appropriately for my contribution after the dungeon is captured successfully. Participating in successful expeditions were also recorded one''s track record and improved your reputation within the guild should there come a time to look for a party to join.


    ��...��


    Come to think of it, the description of the dungeon shared some similarities with the one where I had my near-death experience on the day I transmigrated. I mean, goblins? I couldn��t have possibly forgotten them. Then could the dungeon be that same exact cave I fell into, the place where I met that masked girl a month ago?


    That time�� I haven��t forgotten about her, the first person to know about my status as a transmigrator, the one who saved me and taught me things at a time when I didn��t know what to expect. It was also her who gave me a reason to write a journal; recording my days in this world so that when our paths cross, I could show how much I��ve grown.


    ��Seriously�� it��s only been a month, but it feels like such a long time ago.�� I chuckled, reminiscing about the time we camped together in the forest. ...I want to see her again.


    With my back against the lamppost, I leaned my weight onto it and looked up at the night sky. My palm stretched upwards, reaching for the stars.


    I wonder if I had caught up to that person, even if it��s just a little.


    ��Suddenly, my thoughts were cut short by the faint sound of footsteps behind me.


    As I turned around, four men appeared amidst the shadows. To think that I hadn��t picked up the faintest sign of their approach at all!


    Somehow from the looks on their faces, I could tell that these men bore ill will towards me.


    I had a bad premonition from this situation so I wasted no time in turning back. And just as I attempted to back up a few steps�� an arm grabbed me from behind, freezing me in place. That bad feeling of mine settled in uncomfortably when a familiar voice called out to me.


    ��Yo�� hotshot~��


    This voice was�� the one from earlier!


    ��?!�� The appearance of that bandana-wearing man startled me. The other four behind him stared at me with hostility written all over their faces.


    ��Going somewhere?��


    ��!!!�� The lackey at the back choked me in a neck hold, causing me to yelp out in pain. When I tried to use my skill to break free, I felt something piercing my wrists. Strength began to be sapped from my hands, and they eventually stopped moving altogether.


    Looking at my status window, I realized that I had been afflicted with paralysis!


    ��Hahaha�� It��s no use to struggle you know?�� Bandana looks at me with taunting eyes, his hands holding on to a sharp needle.


    ��Just accept your fate for tonight~�� He crowed deviously.


    When I tried to yell out for help, my mouth was immediately gagged with a cloth.


    ��What��s the hurry~ Come on now, you��ll hurt my feelings if you leave so soon, am I right?�� With a snap, two men came forward.


    ��...How about we take our little chat somewhere else?��


    I was pulled into a dark alleyway.


    ��First things first, strip him.��


    Malicious snickering sounded out around me as they shamelessly stole everything on my possession.


    ��What��s this?�� When he held the weight of the coin pouch, Bandana whistled.


    ��Looks like you��ve earned quite a fortune earlier. Lucky~ looks like the hotshot knows his way around the guild already huh?��


    When the gag on my mouth was removed, I took the chance to speak,


    ��...R-Return it����


    ��...Hmm? Return, what?��


    ��...M-My money�� return it����


    ��...��


    With eyes that resemble a predator looking at its prey, Bandana came up to me and suddenly threw a powerful punch towards my lower half. His fist seemed to be glowing brightly. That was when I realized that this guy is using��Pulse Strike��!


    ��Ga-haaah!!!�� In that instant, I felt a sharp pain around my lower ribs, causing me to release a breath of cold air�� With a wretched feeling in my guts, I gagged and began to dry-heave.


    My ears began to ring incessantly as I lost the feeling around my abdomen�� Just like the skill name, the blow targeted the vital pulses inside a living body. A portion of my HP was gone in an instant, and I came to the realization that these men�� had no qualms about breaking the rules.


    "Your money?" Bandana swung the coin pouch around his finger, and laughed deviantly.


    "Why don''t you try taking it back then? Hahaha!"


    ��Y-You�� *cough cough* can��t�� do this����


    The man paused upon hearing what I just said.


    ��...Can��t do this?��


    Bandana squints his eyes dangerously, and pulls me up to his face by my hair.


    ��Why, because we are adventurers? And we have to follow the rules? Guys, did you hear what he said?��


    Cackles and laughter spread in the alleyway.


    ��You don��t seem to understand... Look around you. Do you think you are in a position to tell me what to do��? Huh?!��


    Bandana threw another punch as one of his men kept me in place. A large volume of blood spilled out of my mouth as I felt another impact on my stomach.


    ��I��m sure you know why we��re here.��


    ��...��


    "Sure you do, right?��


    As my jaw was pressed forcefully, I had no choice but to nod in response before Bandana lets go again with a smirk.


    ��Good dog. Still... You��re not very talkative huh? What, are you shy? Maybe a few more punches will change tha-t!!��


    I felt another sting on my cheek, and my vision became disoriented this time.


    ��Ah ah, it feels like punching a pillow. You��re weak.�� He grins sadistically at my face.


    ��Mat-san, let us have some fun too~��


    ��Yeah yeah! You don��t know how much we��ve been waiting for this!��


    I heard voices amidst my blurring consciousness.


    ��Kuku�� I see I see! Sorry brothers, you��re right! You guys get a share of the fun too, after all this stray dog dared touch our goddess Heinesia!��


    ����Yeah!!!���� ��Kill him, I say!�� The men yelled out aggressively in affirmation.


    Bandana lowers his tone, and growled.


    ��...Grovel, dog.��


    He grinds his dirty boot on my face, pleased with himself.


    And smirking at my powerlessness, the man started riling up his followers.


    ��There��s plenty of time for everyone to take part. Of course, that��s if this little runt can hold on until then�� it would be a joyous accident if that were to happen, right?��


    ��Then, I��ll start first.�� Another guy steps forward, looking at me with an ugly expression on his face. When I tried to lift myself, I took another blow on the back!


    ��Oraaa!!! You like this, haaah? Fucker, always trying to suck up to Heinesia-sama��!!��


    ��I����


    ����Blame yourself for getting too close to someone you shouldn��t.��


    ��...��


    Kicking, punching�� to the point where I couldn��t even feel my body anymore�� All of them took their turns exerting violence upon my body, leaving me senseless.


    ��Shit man�� Go easy on him, you��re not leaving any for the rest of us���� Someone picks me up from under the shoulders, only for me to receive another punch, dropping back to the ground.


    ��T-True, his reactions are turning dull. He��s not m-making nice sounds anymore, hihihihh...��


    ��Come on, make it more interesting for us�� come on~ cry won��t... you��?��


    As one of them pulled me up by my head, he suddenly jerked back when he saw my face.


    Just for a moment, those were surely... eyes which reflected fear.


    Why? What did he see on my face that induced such a reaction��?


    ��Why�� Why the FUCK are you smiling?! You b-bastard!!!��


    Smiling��? Am I�� smiling?


    Ah�� haha. Ha.


    Bandana��s follower crushes my hand, causing my eyes to twitch instinctively from the pain that I should be feeling.


    Hahaha��Hahahahaha...


    ...It hurts so much, so why am I still smiling?


    Why do I feel no anger.


    Even then, that reaction seemed to be just a fluke. His attacks resumed, bashing my limbs with a baton with increasing force. ...Somehow, I could still sense anxiousness from his movements.


    ...Of course he would. No one would smile as he gets beaten up like this. The man clicked his tongue and yelled,


    ��Fuck, I��m telling you, there��s something wrong with this guy��! I����


    ����Step aside, Mills.��  Bandana suddenly pushes him aside.


    ��M-Mat-san, but����


    ��You don��t get it do you���� Bandana, or ��Mat��, inspects the bruises from the baton and laughs.


    ��Such superficial wounds won��t be effective at all.��


    ��Wh-Wha?! Then what are you suggesting we do to this fucker?!��


    Mat squats down face to face with me, and his disgusting smile grew wider.


    ��For pretentious guys like him who think they��re better than us, we need to damage him more�� permanently.�� Saying so, Mat slides out a dagger, slithering over the steel of the blade with his tongue.


    ��...��


    ��A man can heal even the missing parts of his body with an expensive healing potion, but did  you know? They can��t heal mental scars.��


    ��...A dagger? Are you cutting off his fingers?��


    ��Hahaha, whaaat, it��s something more enjoyable to watch.�� His eyes lower down to my waist�� and I immediately got what he was trying to do. I started to struggle again, but the effects of the paralysis watered my efforts down into weak muscle twitches.


    ��...��


    ��Now that��s a good expression on your face~!!�� Mat cackles.


    ��Now let��s hear your cute scream, shall we?��


    The man grins widely, and points the blade of the dagger towards my pants��


    ����Guards!��


    A familiar voice suddenly rang out in the surroundings, causing Mat to hesitate.


    ��Huh?��


    A strong whistle accompanied that cry. It was clear that unrest was settling into the man��s followers.


    ��Wait, were we spotted?!�� ��Shit, just when things were getting interesting!��


    ��Mat-san! What do we do?�� One of his lackeys calls out to him.


    ��Shit��! This timing...�� His face morphed into a look of annoyance, seemingly hesitant to let me go.


    ��Guards, over there!�� The voice became closer, alarming Bandana and his followers. It was clear that they didn��t want to be involved with the city��s guards; many of them were already starting to pack up and leave. In the end, these guys were no better than thugs.


    ��Mat-san��!��


    ��...I know!��


    Bandana withdrew his knife with a sour look on his face.


    ��.... Consider yourself lucky. You were saved this time�� but don��t celebrate just yet.��


    ...The man glares at me.


    ��This isn��t over, I��ll see you soon�� hotshot. Let��s go boys.��


    Just like how they''d entered like before, the group of men scampered out from the other end of the alleyway like street rats.


    ...Was I saved?


    The tension finally left my body, and I felt myself losing consciousness rapidly��


    Until eventually, I felt my body being lifted up by someone.


    ��Nii-chan, get a grip!�� The voice tells me.


    Ah, it��s that voice again. I remember this voice. She''s...


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a familiar face.


    Blonde twin tails, and those round eyes...


    ��...Evie��-san? ...What is a girl like you doing here?��


    ��I was fetching Oyaji from the guild building�� never mind that!�� She touches my face gently and stammers, ��Y-Your eyes�� they��re bleeding��! And those horrible wounds�� what happened to you?!��


    I chuckled weakly and shook my head. It was unlikely anything would happen even if I reported them. But at the very least, I had those guys to thank for one thing.


    They have reminded me who I was.


    Which is why�� I had another reason to become stronger.


    ��...I''ll participate after all.��


    ��E-Eh?��


    ��Ah no�� it��s nothing.��


    I must have muttered that out loud.


    In any case, I guess it''s time to head back. But I can''t really leave in this state, huh.


    I rolled out the remaining mouthful of potion substance that I''d hidden underneath my tongue the entire time, and consumed it.


    A green glow covered my body, and I slowly regained the strength to stand back up on my feet.


    ��H-Hey, be careful!�� The girl caught me as I almost lost my balance again.


    ...Looks like it��s still far from a full recovery. I��m still in no condition to walk properly, but it''s a good thing Evie-san happened to be around.


    Sighing defeatedly at the girl who was looking at me with an anxious expression, I��


    ��For the time being�� could I trouble you to carry me home?"

 [Vol 1] Chapter 44

    ��...Then�� take care of yourself, ...I��ll... get going.�� Evie��s reluctant voice behind the door fades away. After making sure she was gone, I turned my back towards the door and sighed.


    I stare at my wound-riddled hands that were not completely healed by the potion.


    ��...I��m�� pathetic.��


    I couldn��t let her in even after she''d taken the effort to send me home.


    Sorry, Evie-san��


    But I had my reasons.


    Letting you into my apartment wouldn��t be a good idea from now on.


    It��s... already past midnight huh.


    Wearily, I shuffled my feet towards the living room. The gloominess of the apartment made it seem like no one was home. I don��t see Ruru anywhere.


    Just then, I almost fell when my foot caught on something on the floor. As I recovered my balance, I bent down and picked up the article.


    ..What��s this��?


    These are�� my clothes? There��s also a weird substance on it.


    It��s�� sticky�� and has a distinctly strange smell.


    Isn��t this...


    ����Master.��


    ��Hweah?!�� My body jumped from the whisper behind me. A pair of hands embraced me from my back. Their coldness pricked my skin, and a familiar softness pressed against my back.


    ��...R-Ruru? Y-You scared me!��


    Turning back, I could see the faint silhouette of a person. One of the lamps turned on, finally revealing Ruru under the light. She seemed to have acquired weary bags below her eyes from waiting for me past bedtime.


    Still, was she waiting behind the door the entire time?


    ...I couldn��t even notice her until she was right behind me.


    I turned around and gave Ruru a hug to comfort her. Poor girl must have been lonely while I was away�� but somehow�� she didn��t receive it like I had expected her to.


    ��...Ruru?��


    Was she hungry��? That��s right, I remembered.


    I promised to cook dinner��


    ��I��m sorry I''m late�� s-something came up�� hang on, I��ll cook something simple����


    As I tried to turn towards the kitchen, I was unexpectedly stopped.


    Ruru was pinching the hem of the borrowed coat, her expression unable to be discerned with a lowered gaze.


    Gradually, her grip further extends to all five of her fingers.


    ��...R-Ruru? Is something wrong��?�� I stammered nervously.


    She didn��t look�� normal.


    Ruru remained silent to my question. And for a moment there, I thought an empty, broken smile had formed on her face.


    ��Ruru?��


    With a low growl I had never heard before, the wolf-girl suddenly pounces on me. She starts sniffing me heavily while I was pinned on the ground. And as if picking up on something unbearable, Ruru��s shoulders shuddered for a moment, and her arms gradually began to constrict around my body as if to completely prevent me from escaping��


    �� Y-You��re hurting me�� Ruru? St��nggh!!��


    Her fingernails began to press deeper into the back of my skin, causing me to flinch in pain. It was then that I could finally see Ruru��s face hidden behind her fringe. Her eyes were glowing a bright blue in the dark. An aberrant, emotionless look to them. She seemed to be in a daze, as if lost in her own world.


    I��ve seen her like this before back when she had forced herself onto me.


    The look of uneasiness, of rapacious desire. Almost as if she wasn��t herself, but someone else entirely.


    ...A ravenous beast relying on instinct alone.


    ...When I opened her status window, my apprehension became certain.


    Her emotional indicator had turned orange. And as each second passes, her trust in me seems to be dropping rapidly.


    This drastic change in her psyche had caught me off guard momentarily, but I could deduce the reason shortly after.


    I had left her alone during this time, I thought Ruru would at least be able to endure for a few hours without being by my side. But Ruru��s enclosed reality was far more severe than I had thought.


    I��m sure of it. Her actions right now�� were driven by an unconscious within her. Betrayed, neglected�� And of all people, I should have known this the most.


    Her quivering in her sleep as she hugged me tightly. Her frequent nightmares in the middle of the night. Ruru�� needed me.


    ��It��s alright�� I��m here now.�� I smiled weakly under her body.


    The wolf-girl paused, and shivered heavily. She must have heard me.


    ��Ruru, it��s alright.�� I caressed her back again, and stroked her tail while enduring the pain.


    ��Your master is here, with you.��


    Almost as if those words were a streak of electric current, her body jolted in my arms.


    "A-Ahh... Aa..." She muttered unintelligible words out of her sloven mouth.


    Ruru looks around herself with half-opened eyes, and proceeds to mutter unintelligibly for a few seconds�� Finally her gaze refocused, and centers on me.


    Her eyes returned to a state of peace, and her heart beat began to calm down as well.


    ��...Ma�� ster�� b...ack?��


    ��I��m back�� I��m back���� I��m glad�� Looks like it was only a temporary relapse. Her trust level had returned to normal as well, almost as if nothing had happened before.


    ��You��re okay�� you��re okay���� I hugged her again, patting her back as if comforting a child.


    Ruru appears flustered and confused, as she stammers her words. ��M-Master?! ...Wh-wh-what�� Ru...ru is...��


    It was then Ruru��s gaze rested on my bare chest. Her expression stiffens when she finally sees the wounds on my body.


    ��...M-Master��!! I-Injured!�� She exclaims with tears brimming at the corners of her eyes.


    It was then that I felt a wet sensation on my wound. The wolf-girl began slathering her tongue over my chest, and a light glow began to emanate from the places where Ruru was licking.


    I realized then, that the wolf-girl was casting her healing magic on me.


    That��s right, I had almost forgotten the fact that Ruru was a proper Mage.


    I had read from a medical book that exchanging bodily fluids from the caster of the healing spell was more potent than administering it indirectly�� and after experienced it myself now, I could definitely feel its effects. Starting from the internal bleeding, a cool sensation fills my body. This must be the feeling of HP replenishing. Volumes of lost blood returns to me, momentarily causing a light-headed feeling. Alongside the giddiness however, the painful aggravations began to recede as well. When the healing was completed, signs of injuries were already hardly noticeable.


    ��This is���� I sighed in admiration.


    The pain was completely gone!


    Not just that, the soreness in my legs and my shoulders were also dissolved without a trace. My body felt significantly refreshed, as if some kind of stamina enhancement spell had been cast on me.


    This was�� Ruru��s Gift?


    ��...Master, feels better?�� Ruru looks at me apologetically.


    That look of hers with those narrowed, upturned eyes�� unexpectedly had a strong effect on me. I couldn��t help but return her a hug filled with emotions.


    ��I do�� I feel much better already����


    ��...U-Un�� R- Ruru doesn��t... get what, happening�� but�� Ruru happy�� when Master happy.��


    M-My heart...


    Rubbing her hair where it seemed to be most enjoyable for her, Ruru��s eyes narrowed in bliss from my touch, her tail frolicking to and fro.


    ��...Ne, Master��?��


    ��Mn?��


    ��...Ruru wants, to mate.��


    ��...Ah.�� The warm atmosphere between us was lost immediately from those words. And even when I knew what was coming next, I wasn��t able to react a second later��


    Ruru toppled my sense of balance in an instant as I felt myself being carried into the bedroom. I was pushed down onto the bed forcefully as Ruru jumps onto the bed after me, mounting my body in an experienced fashion. Her eyes turn lidded, and her breathing heftier.


    Just as I was about to push her away on instinct, I heard her whisper in my ear.


    ��I��m sorry�� Master����


    I saw the crystal droplets forming around the corner of her eyes. Seeing that, my eyes softened��


    ��...Ruru���� I smiled wryly. This girl�� she was faintly aware of what she did huh.


    Was this�� her way of apologizing? With her body? As the wolf-girl closes in on me, I relinquished all thoughts of resistance�� Ruru��s fingers interlocked with mine, as she plants a deep kiss onto my lips.


    "Don''t think of this as punishment. This is a reward."


    "R-Re...ward?"


    I nodded, and made out with her as gently as I could. When I parted the soft touch of her lips, I looked at Ruru''s snow white face, intoxicated with a faint heat on her cheeks.


    Her tail swiveled behind her, as her eyes continued to follow mine with eager anticipation.


    Caressing the side of her face, I whispered.


    ��Ruru, you deserve more than this, and now that I am your master, your man, I want to make you happy."


    Ruru��s cheeks blushed as she looked at me affectionately from my words. Her tail seemed to be zapped once more, and it coiled around my legs from underneath.


    I had a thought, that perhaps as much as Ruru needed me, I too, depended on this girl for comfort. Even today, after experiencing something horrible, I felt like I was healed in her arms.


    For a moment, I even thought that it would be fine if things remained this way, that maybe�� this parasitic relationship that Ruru and I have with each other was acceptable.


    Perhaps this is another effect of Ruru��s Gift. A gift that even heals wounds of the heart.


    ��Haawaa�� Master�� R-Ruru, Ruru loves Master�� very much.��


    The girl lightly touches the side of my face as she made her confession.


    It was a little clumsy, but that clumsiness of hers made it even cuter. I couldn''t resist putting my arms around her back again, and pressed my face against her breasts.


    I could feel from her rising heartbeat, that Ruru wanted me. And I...


    ��...I�� do too.��


    Words were no longer necessary, as we looked into each other��s eyes. Our bodies drew closer naturally, and for that night, I only had Ruru on my mind.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 45

    S???p???e???a???k???i???n???g??? ???o???f??? ???d???u???n???g???e???o???n???s???,??? ???I??? ???h???e???a???r???d??? ???t???h???a???t??? ???s???h???e??? ???a???c???t???u???a???l???l???y??? ???u???s???e???d??? ???t???o??? ???b???e??? ???t???h???e??? ???s???o???l???e??? ???s???u???r???v???i???v???o???r??? ???o???f??? ???a??? ???d???u???n???g???e???o???n??? ???r???u???n???.???.???.??? ???


    R???u???m???o???r??? ???h???a???s??? ???i???t??? ???t???h???a???t??? ???i???t??? ???w???a???s??? ???t???h???i???s??? ???i???n???c???i???d???e???n???t??? ???t???h???a???t??? ???f???o???r???c???e???d??? ???h???e???r??? ???t???o??? ???s???t???o???p??? ???b???e???i???n???g??? ???a???n??? ???a???d???v???e???n???t???u???r???e???r???.???.???.???


    ???


    ???I??? ???w???o???n???d???e???r???,??? ???h???o???w??? ???m???u???c???h??? ???o???f??? ???t???h???a???t??? ???i???s??? ???t???h???e??? ???t???r???u???t???h???.???.???.???


    ����Hey. Are you listening, Nii-chan?��


    ��Ah�� ehh?��


    This place is�� Yunosu Diner. It''s almost nighttime, and the crowd of customers were already bustling with the sounds of merry-making.


    That��s right�� two weeks had already passed in the blink of an eye. The people in Halvan had returned after the tension had subsided and safety was secured by the soldiers brought from the capital.


    I stare at my hands, holding wooden cutleries.


    Right, I was having a meal here.


    ...How did I space out this much again? I pinched the bridge of my nose wearily. It��s not the first time either.


    Perhaps I should drop by the general store on the way back and see if there��s a way to curb this. I don��t think a lack of sleep was the reason, since I��ve always made sure to sleep healthily.


    I looked at the girl in blonde twin-tails seated across the table. Since I had ordered too much food, Evie was partaking in the meal as well.


    ��I��m sorry, could you repeat it again?��


    ��I knew it, you weren��t listening�� jeez���� Evie glances up at my face, before turning away again.


    ��...It��s fine if you didn��t hear it, it��s not that important anyway����


    ��? Well okay.


    ��Listen�� the other day, I still haven��t given you my thanks for�� you know�� bringing me back.��


    Hearing that, Evie leans back on her chair and smiles. ��Ahh�� that. Don��t worry about it. You��ve already paid your dues with this tab of yours today~ Nii-chan is a good customer, I��m satisfied as long as you keep patronizing us~��


    Evie grinned as she watched my table covered with the most expensive dishes on the menu. Of course, I had splurged precisely to return the favor. It must have taken quite the effort for a girl to carry me back to my apartment by herself.


    ��...That��s great�� but, are you sure you don��t have to get back to work?��


    I noticed that Evie��s father, Eric, had been observing the two of us from the kitchen for a while now. Now that I��ve paid attention to him, the man is actually staring daggers at me��


    Evie notices my discomfort and returns a glare back at him as if telling her father to mind his own business. A ��Tsk�� could be heard as Eric turned his head away with a foul expression on his face.


    ...What an overprotective father. Maybe Eric-san is the sole reason why I wasn''t seeing any suitors approaching his daughter ever since my first visit to this restaurant.


    Evie chugs down her mug filled with rum, ��Don��t worry about my old man. We have enough helpers for today, it won��t make too much of a difference without me at the front.��


    ��...Right.�� I didn��t continue further on the topic. The conversation turned dead for a while, and it was then that I noticed that Evie appeared kind of troubled.


    "What''s wrong, showing that kind of face to a customer," I chided her playfully.


    "Oh lay off me will you. I''m just... well, thinking about the upkeep of our restaurant in the future."


    "Upkeep? But aren''t you doing well in business still?" I looked around the diner filled to the brim with rowdy customers.


    Evie slouched her shoulders and explained with a sigh, "It''s nothing big, but it was just something I noticed yesterday when I went to the market to buy ingredients today."


    "Ingredients?"


    "Yeah, listen to this nii-chan. Carrots used to cost 1 copper per 200 grams, but they gave me only 180!"


    "..."


    "Aaah! You must think it''s not important right?"


    I smiled wryly at Evie''s overreaction.


    "No, I just thought... it would be a little more serious than that."


    "It IS serious, nii-chan! For a business owner, we depend on material costs the most. Haaah, I just hope that this was only a one time thing. To think that they would cut down on prices no matter how much I haggled this time."


    ... Haggling huh.


    As I looked on at the side bemusedly, I still thought that Evie''s concerns stemmed from a bigger issue. To a certain extent, I had too, experienced something similar like a price spike.


    The other day when I went out to buy a rabbit meat skewer, it costed 4 coppers instead of 3.


    It seems like the prices were being inflated as of late...


    ��Speaking of which, where did you get the money to treat me?�� With her mouth engorged with food, the girl asked.


    "It''s not like I''m complaining or anything, but won''t this cut a little too much into your expenses?"


    Broken from my initial thoughts, I briefly paused a little and took a sip of my own beer mug,


    ��...It��s part of my pay, you know... as an adventurer. Don''t worry about it, I can afford this much at least.��


    The girl narrows her eyes and looks at me with envy.


    ��Look at you, nii-chan, spending so much money without batting an eyelid~ That��s nice�� I wish I''m born with the goddess blessing too�� then I can also spend money like crazy.��


    I heard a scoff coming from the kitchen, but when Evie glares back frustratedly, her father snorted and continued cooking.


    I smiled wryly at the usual father-daughter interaction these two had with each other.


    ��Well, you have the restaurant business too right? I think that��s amazing too. If you think about it, many adventurers including me visit the diner very regularly. In that way, all the money that we adventurers earn, goes right into your pockets."


    "Mumumu... Your flattery skills will not save yourself from footing the bill tonight!" Evie brought up her plate and ate clumsily in an attempt to hide her face.


    "I mean it, I''ve always wanted to try cooking. So I admire you for that."


    I pondered for a moment, and added.


    "...and I think I''d be envious of whoever Evie''s cooking for in the future."


    "Pfft-" Some of her drink spilt onto my clothes.


    Evie''s face was flushed red, probably due to the amount of mead she''d been chugging.


    "...You okay there, Evie? I think you should stop drinking," I chuckled.


    ��Nii-chan, you really are... ... ...I''m not gonna apologize okay. You were the one who said something weird.�� The girl turned away and took another small sip of her mug.


    "I don''t really mind." I smiled, as I wiped it off with a tablecloth.


    Evie looks at me with a complicated look, and bit her lips.


    "L-Listen, I... you... Do you..."


    "?"


    She seemed to stumble on her words silently for a bit, before shaking her head a few times.


    And then Evie suddenly stood up from her seat, which slightly startled me. Her face was completely bright red, her eyes staring at me with some kind of longing. Her fingers fidgeted and twirled around her side bangs restlessly.


    ��Y-You know, nii-chan, I��ve made another dish. If you��d like, I�� I...��


    ��Piipii. Piipii.


    Evie��s words were suddenly cut by the sound of an alarm ringing around my wrist.


    ��...Eh? What��s that? ...Nii-chan?��


    I turned off the wristwatch-looking device and stood up from my seat while Evie looks at me in clear confusion. After all, I hadn��t even touched half of the dishes on the table yet.


    ��...I�� uhm I need to go now. I made plans, with someone already after this...��


    ��Ehh, this early? But you could finish these first...��


    ��....Sorry, Evie-san, I think I��ll have to pack the rest and finish them at home!�� I clasped my hands together in apology and placed two silver coins on the table.


    ��Ah, you can keep the change here.��


    ��But I����


    ��I-In any case, I really need to go���� I glanced at the device strapped around my wrist again nervously.


    ��...Well, if it��s something urgent nii-chan has to attend to...�� Evie pouts at me, seeming rather dissatisfied, but she still got up and begins to prepare containers for leftovers. She seemed to have noticed that I was truly in a rush, which helped me out greatly.


    With Evie��s help, I left Yunosu Diner in a hurry after promising to visit again soon.


    Having returned to the dormitory, I looked at the wristwatch again and exhaled deeply. The number displayed on it was a timer that a few minutes into the negative.


    Incidentally, this circuit device was worn over a glove, so it didn��t explode. I would be troubled if it did, since it costs as much as the meal I��d just paid for at the diner.


    I reset the timer, and entered the apartment.


    ��I��m back, Ruru.��


    When I opened the door to my bedroom, the first thing I saw was a mass of pillowy breasts flying straight towards me.


    ��Umph!�� This time I caught Ruru before I lost my balance.


    The wolf-girl sniffed the side of my neck, and frowned while replying with only one word,


    ��Late.��


    ��Yeah, sorry�� I seemed to have fallen asleep in the middle so it took longer than I expected����


    ��...Humm, Master, had dinner? ...With another girl?��


    ...What a keen sense of smell. But it wasn��t as if I had any interest in two-timing, so my conscience was clear.


    Ruru stares at me briefly, before nuzzling her nose into my chest playfully. She was wearing one of my shirts, but it was a little oversized so her right shoulder was exposed revealing her pale white skin.


    As the familiar scent of her body wafted into my nostrils, I turned my head away and coughed lightly.


    ��...Un, Ruru��s not worried even if Master keeps many mates, as long as Master still loves Ruru. Strong male, many wives!��


    ...But this is the custom of demihumans, Ruru...


    Are you really encouraging your master to have a harem?


    No no, don��t even think about it. Even if I am interested in something like that as a man, having Ruru alone was a handful.


    ��It��s okay. Master, kept promise and, came back. Ruru is happy.�� The wolf-girl kisses me adorably as if to show how she felt. My heart was a little warm with this kind of welcome, but it was expectedly hard to move with the girl clinging to my body like a koala so I peeled Ruru off my body and put her on the bed.


    Ruru rubs the bed sheets happily. ...She seems to be in a good mood.


    Looks like she��s not having any issues today either.


    Remembering that Ruru hadn��t eaten yet, I took out the containers of food and brought Ruru to the kitchen.


    ��Ooohhh!�� Ruru gleams in delight as she looks excitedly at all the food I��d brought back home.


    ��This�� This all, for Ruru?��


    I patted her head and chuckled. ��Of course, I��ve eaten a little already. Don��t hold back and finish them if you��re hungry.��


    Ruru was a little hesitant at first, but as this wasn��t the first time I��d brought food back for her, she became a little more confident. She started nibbling on a prawn at first, and it didn��t take long before her cheeks were stuffed full like a hamster.


    Looking at Ruru savoring the food like that as if she hadn��t eaten for ages, for some reason, I felt a little teary-eyed. I��m glad she likes it.


    Incidentally, you might ask�� why is Ruru not making food for me? Since she was determined to help out with the chores a while ago, why not let her handle the cooking?


    That��


    ...Remembering the exotic or rather, primal taste of Ruru��s cooking a few days ago, I thought that it was better for the wolf-girl to get used to the cooking by humans before she was ready to make food catering to my preference.


    Also since she had the��Housekeeping��skill, Ruru had a potential for culinary expertise; meaning that letting Ruru taste food in Halvan would also allow her to reproduce them to a certain extent.


    Today''s special at Yunosu Diner was their Finch prawns drizzled with salted egg-yolk. Naturally, I held some expectations that Ruru was able to cook it for me in the future.


    ... ... ...


    It was getting a little late, but I still had another errand to run today.


    I left the kitchen and put on a robe from the bedroom wardrobe. It was a little chilly at night, so it was best to wear an extra set of clothing.


    As I got up and prepared to return to the kitchen to inform Ruru that I was heading out, I noticed that the girl was already standing behind me.


    ��...Master, leaving again?��


    This girl�� she��s always so sensitive about it.


    ��That��s not right, is it?��


    I caressed the side of her cheek, and brought her close to me for a kiss.


    When our lips parted, Ruru looks less glum than before.


    ��It��s not me leaving, I��m just going out for a bit. I��ll be right back before you know it.��


    I pointed at the timer on my wrist and reassured her.


    Ruru nods silently, and took a step back.


    ��When Master comes, back, mate with Ruru?��


    ��...��


    Ruru pouts, as if she feels hurt by my reluctance. ��Ruru hasn��t done it, today... and Ruru... was a good girl, stayed at home...��


    I-If you look at me like that, it''s not really fair...!


    I gave up eventually and sighed.


    ��...Alright. When I��m back, okay?��


    ��Have safe, trip. Master!�� Ruru��s tail swayed to and fro at the back, clearly satisfied with my answer.


    Sex as an incentive huh. Who knew the answer was in plain sight all along.


    ...I should��ve tried that from the start huh.


    As I left, I looked at the wristwatch and laughed dryly.


    Why did I even buy this junk.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 46

    I raised my hood before heading towards a crowd-filled street; a precaution to avoid needlessly catching the attention of Mat and his lackeys. Although they hadn��t pulled any more moves since the last incident, I could still remember his parting words at the time. I knew this wasn��t the end of it, thus ever since then, I would try to appear as inconspicuous as possible if I were to go around at night.


    ...Hmm?


    A squad of soldiers clad in iron chainmail passed by me, as their footsteps chunked loudly on the road. These were the empire��s soldiers, as seen by the silver lion crest on their shoulderplates. They looked quite relaxed with their night patrol, and didn��t seem to pay me any attention. One of them was even saying something about going to a nearby tavern to hit on girls.


    ...Well, I don��t really blame them for not taking their jobs seriously. Because during these two weeks, nothing had actually happened.


    It still didn��t feel like two weeks to me, it almost felt like time... had passed by in a flash. Walking along the nightly streets bustling with people made me think about how unnecessary all the preparations had been.


    In the end, should I be disappointed or relieved that the archaic monster never appeared again? Ever since then, the guild master never managed to pick up the signal of the Abyssal Reaphrit with his [Monster Navigator] again.


    He said it disappeared out of the blue one day before they were prepared to hunt down the monster.


    It''s almost as if it never existed in the first place.


    ... ...


    I��ve surely caused quite a bit of unnecessary trouble for Lekhard-san too. After all, he��d even taken the trouble to employ some of his adamantite-ranked acquaintances. Not to mention, the evacuation process must��ve been quite the inconvenience for everyone.


    I... Did I do the right thing... The rumors around the guild calling me a wolf whistler...


    My fists tightened.


    So this is responsibility. If it''s this terrible for me, then what about Lekhard-san, who had blindly listened to me...?


    I�� I shouldn��t worry about it right? After all, the guild master reassured me by insisting that it wasn��t my fault. And, it was Heinesia who told me to report it to the guild.


    The guild master also definitely confirmed the presence of the monster with his gift. Maybe the monster was sensitive to an attack and escaped before it was surrounded? A high-level perception skill?


    At least, that''s what I keep telling myself that but...


    ...I can��t help but feel that I was the one responsible for wasting everybody��s time.


    ��Haah�� things always go off script when it��s about me huh�� I��m seriously unlucky.�� I inadvertently let out a sigh, as I took a last look at the backs of the soldiers in the distance and continued on my way.


    As I began to hear less of the hollering voices of drunkards around me, I realized that I had entered the inner district.


    The path eventually narrowed and became more reserved and classy. When I finally reached a store with a ��tailor�� symbol, I removed my hood and walked inside.


    Clink clink, the chime at the door sounded melodiously. I stepped into the spacious establishment where a few mannequins were dressed in all sorts of outfits.


    Sitting at the counter was a freckle-faced man reading a book quietly. When the man heard me come into the store, he closed the book shut and looked up at me, unfazed by my sudden entrance.


    With a subtle smile, the man nods. ��Why, if it isn��t the lad. I haven��t seen you in a while.��


    ��Good evening, Richard-san. It really has been a while. Sorry for troubling you this late when you��re about to close for today.��


    This middle-aged man was Richard Brownfield, the one who makes all my clothes. Richard��s an older acquaintance of mine in this city, and his show of talent and passion for his craft was one of the main reasons I had become a regular here.


    Richard shrugged his shoulders with a nonchalant look, ��So, how can I help you?��


    My visit here was to get clothes for Ruru, as well as to replace the one I��d lost to Mat before. I already knew that the man didn��t like beating around the bush, so I started making my order bluntly.


    ��I want a few more of those robes from before. And five sets of female clothing. Two for casual wear at home, and three for going out. That and also an apron with frills����


    ��Frills?�� Richard looks at me with interest.


    ��I��ve never heard of it. But female clothing eh�� Looks like you��re moving up in the world, lad.��


    Ignoring the subtle tease in his words, I began to explain and draw up the design beside Richard, who had handed me a piece of paper and a fountain pen with a grin.


    ��As for measurements����


    �� ��


    After settling the fees, Richard told me that my order would be ready three days from now.


    The cost tallied up to around 50 silvers, but with my trade stamp and as a regular discount, I was able to bring it down to 30 silvers.


    1500 copper coins, which could afford me about a year��s worth of food expenses. But I didn��t think the price was overblown. The quality of Richard��s designs were top notch and well worth the money. Not to mention the man had always accommodated the designs that were from my previous world and made them exactly as I envisioned. I was sure the apron would look amazing on Ruru when it��s finished.


    -In addition, clothing was a high-end product in this world. Due to technological differences in Insinity, a game based off of a medieval setting, there is an inflated demand and appreciation for high fashion. This is especially the case when the last war with the Demon King had only ended recently, and people were willing to spend on luxury commodities again. The resurgence of the entertainment district in Halvan was a clear sign of that.


    �� ��


    I rubbed my gloves and exhaled, a visible cloud of water vapor left my mouth and disappeared into the air. The two moons hung above high in the sky, faintly obscured by the night clouds. That reminds me, they say that a ��Moonhalo�� was coming.


    A phenomenon that occurs only in this world, where two moons overlap each other perfectly like a solar eclipse; otherwise known as a ��Moonhalo��. But unlike a solar eclipse, the biannual spectacle it leaves an outer rim of sapphire blue in the darkness, just like a ��halo��.


    Given that I understood zilch about astronomy, I wouldn��t even begin to understand just why there are two suns and moons in Insinity. The game this world was based on didn''t really explain why either, the developers must''ve kept them for the aesthetics of a fantasy world.


    But I��ve heard from Lyndel before, that apparently the reason why the nights have been getting colder as of late is because the day of Moonhalo was approaching.


    ...I guess I should be careful not to catch a cold during this time.


    Packing my robe a little tighter to my body, I headed to my next destination at the inner district.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 47

    Passing through a long stretch of walls, I arrived at one of the few tall buildings around.


    I walked in a little further and arrived at the entryway. The gate adorned with gold and silver yawned open, and on either side of it were several armed guards stationed near a few two-story buildings inside.


    The guards did not obstruct me, although they quickly looked me over when I removed my hood and passed through the gate. A small garden decorated the path to the front porch.


    ��This was the Magicians�� Guild in Halvan. Judging from the sheer size of its facilities, one could tell how desirable and valuable magic was to the country. The guild was designed in an old European style; their fading colors on the architecture exhibited its rich history.


    There was a gently sloping wide staircase before me, and a set of doors which opened into a distinguished-looking detached house. Naturally, these doors were open, to welcome visitors.


    Upon entering, I found myself in a small entrance hall, with the building��s lobby before me. A number of magical chandeliers hung down from the high ceiling of the latter room.


    At the side was a guest lounge that had a sofa and several other pieces of furniture. A few well-dressed individuals were conversing within. There was also a notice board where people were studying it in earnest; some wore robes, while others seemed to be adventurers like me.


    I passed them by quickly and came to the innermost reaches of the hall where the counter was. Several young men and women wearing similar robes were seated behind it. At the side were various glass displays of expensive-looking staffs and wands, as well as various magical trinkets that Mages used to boost the effectiveness of their spells.


    My soles pounded out a steady beat as I approached the counter.


    A young man that looked similar in age to me noticed my approach and greeted me with a look. I nodded in return.


    ��Welcome to the Magician��s Guild, White-sama. How may I help you tonight?��


    It��s my second visit here, but this guy remembers his customers�� face well.


    ��Can I take a look at the list?��


    ��Certainly.��


    The youth brought a large tome to the counter. The pages of the book were made of high-quality paper, while its cover was made of fine leather. The letters were imprinted in gold.


    I brought the book over to myself and paged through it.


    A bunch of low-tier skills. They were names of skills that could be purchased in the Magicians�� Guild. I had perused their catalogue during my first visit, and had narrowed down my choices since.


    Today''s visit was for a purchase.


    I looked away from the book, at the young man at the counter,


    ��Do you still have the skills�� uhm, I believe it��s called...��Imbue Light��and��Luminous Ball��?��


    ��Yes, we still have it.��


    ��I see. I��ll take one of each.��


    ��Thank you for your patronage,�� the young man bowed politely. ��As these are basic-tier skill books, that will be two gold and twenty silver coins.��


    Two gol�� I gulped silently as I watched the youth heading to the back to take my request.


    But I still thought it was a necessary expense.


    I��ve always looked for ways that allow Ruru to go outside without being shamed for being a beast-kin, as I felt that it was the fastest and most effective way for her to reduce her over-reliance on me. I was sure that meeting new people would help her.


    With my sudden increase of wealth, I had more options. Thus the first thing I thought of was to find a skill that could turn Ruru invisible.


    -But as expected, skills like��Invisibility Cloak�� weren��t on the list of available skill books in the Magicians�� Guild. I��d already understood from the types of skills offered within this catalogue, that skill books in this world were just like in the game. The developers did not allow players to easily learn class-specific skills using skill books and bypass class restrictions that way. Otherwise, the balance of the game and meaning of class distribution would be completely useless from the start.


    In addition, there was a fixed limit to how many ��external�� skills (besides passive skills that relied on pure effort) one could learn. According to a book I��d read before, after going through Class Selection, an Ascendant was able to pick up 3 external skills. After which, you would unlock one slot every ten levels. This means the maximum amount of external skills one could have was 8.


    Besides��Invisibility Cloak��being a class-skill for the Nightwalker subclass [Ninja], having the ability to turn invisible at will also had societal implications on how easy it would be to commit crime or espionage in this world.


    I then scrapped the first idea and thought of the next way to do this. I thought that as long as I hid her tail and wolf ears, Ruru��s identity as a beast-kin wouldn��t be exposed.


    It was then that I recalled something I��d read in a scientific article as I was browsing the web idly a few years ago. The article noted that to become invisible, an object must do two things: it has to be able to bend light around itself so that it casts no shadow, and it must produce no reflection.


    While it is technically impossible to accomplish this on Earth, it was a different matter in this world where the use of magic propagates. A world where physics are influenced by magic.


    Realism had become a part of my troubles before, but what if I turned it into an advantage? No one would notice if I used magic along with the breakthroughs of science in my former world.


    I remembered that Ruru had the��Light Screen��spell. It was a spell that controlled malleable light to form a wall. I began to wonder then, was it possible to have the skill work differently if you could control its shape completely?


    Where was the boundary for the spell?


    Would other spells that used light affect its application?


    I started to experiment with Ruru, and I finally had success with it after a few tries. It was actually feasible! To create the illusion of her ears and tail being invisible, I just need to contain them over a film of light. But then a problem occurred.


    Ruru��s��Light Screen��was a spell that would expire after a short period of time if she has ample amounts of MP to sustain it. Even if I leveled it up to the max rank, the duration of its illusion wasn��t very practical for daily use.


    Thus I thought, wouldn��t it work in the same way if I used a skill to achieve this effect?


    All I needed was light, and the only requirement was for it to last an entire day right?


    In that case, I could just learn external skills to do the same thing.


    Although "Skills" shared the demerit of using a cooldown system compared to expending one��s MP, I knew of many light skills that had no issues with their sustainability.


    And such examples were the two skill books that I had just requested for:


    ��Imbue Light��, which lits up anything I touch with my fingers and


    ��Luminous Ball��, which creates a spherical version of ��Light Screen��on your palm.


    Both of which were picked with their length of use in mind.


    ��I��ve kept you waiting.��


    The young man returns with two books that had grey covers. On it were some unintelligible runic symbols. I handed two gold coins to the young man.


    ��I have received the correct amount.�� He accepts it with a nod, and places the books on the counter. But when I tried to touch it, the young man suddenly withdrew the skill books again.


    ��Ah, I��m sorry, White-sama.�� The guy bows apologetically.


    ��Your hands���� It took me only a moment to realize what he was implying.


    ��...You mean the skill books are��"


    ��Yes, they��re covered with mana circuits, so touching them directly with��Disarmed Circuit��would most likely render it useless.��


    I nodded, and put on my gloves to receive them this time.


    ��So�� how do I use them?��


    ��The process is fairly simple. Open the book, and chant the skill name. You should learn it automatically in a few seconds after the skill book disappears.��


    I see, so it disappears. A one-time use huh, that��s different from the game.


    I nodded and tucked the books behind my robe.


    After leaving the Magician��s Guild, I looked up to the sky and took in a deep breath.


    I raised my hand sharply, and used the skill I''d just learnt-


    "��Imbue Light��."


    The Moonsift Fang in my hand glowed faintly in the dark.


    ...It doesn''t seem to have the effect that I wanted. Well of course, I knew of this only after learning it.


    That��Imbue Light��only works on weapons.


    Nevertheless, it was somewhat useful in a dungeon.


    A portable torch that takes up an external skill slot for... 1 gold.


    Ugh... A-At least the light effect looks kinda cool. There''s an afterglow behind each of my swing. After playing around a bit with it, I decided to continue.


    Next was...


    "��Luminous Ball��!"


    A sphere of light appeared at my palm.


    ...I wrapped it around one of my fingers, and the finger... disappeared completely.


    ...This time it worked!


    I looked at the system notifications again.


    [!] Skill updated.


    ��NEW��  ? Extra Skill (Toggle): ��Imbue Light��obtained.


    ?��Imbue Light��? Lv 1 ? Touch a weapon to turn it into a light source, and grant light attribute until skill is toggled off. ?


    ��NEW��  ? Extra Skill (Active): ��Luminous Ball��obtained.


    ?��Luminous Ball��? Lv 1 ? Conjure a malleable sphere of light to blind your foes. Effectiveness decays over 1 hour. (Cooldown: 24 hours) ?


    Looks like I need to extend its duration a little.


    -You have spent 6 SP!


    ��Luminous Ball��is now raised to Level 7!


    ��Luminous Ball��? Lv 7 ? Active: Conjure a malleable sphere of light to blind your foes. Effectiveness decays over 7 hours. (Cooldown: 24 hours) ?


    7 hours should be enough right?


    With this, I should be able to bring Ruru out!


    I can''t wait...

 [Vol 1] Chapter 48

    "��Luminous Ball��."


    Carefully kneading the light around Ruru��s tail, the area around it was beginning to distort spatially. Ruru looks at what I��m doing curiously.


    When I had finally finished it, Ruru��s tail seem to have completely disappeared.


    ��M-Master�� Ruru��s tail, is���� The wolf-girl looks at me while frantically patting her butt.


    I chuckled heartily and ruffled her hair with a smile.


    ��Don��t worry, I just made it invisible with light.��


    ��L...ight?�� Ruru tilts her head.


    ��Try feeling it with your hands, your tail is still����


    Suddenly I felt her tail coiling around one of my legs. Immediately, her facial expression softens.


    ��...Mm, Ruru feels it.��


    ...Hm, the illusion isn��t as perfect as I��d hoped.


    If Ruru��s tail move even in the slightest, the illusion using reflective light would be altered and you would see notice the irregularity at the stem of her tail. I couldn��t hide it perfectly, but no one would actually find out when it hidden under her clothes.


    I weaved the light and hid her wolf-ears similarly. ��Nn�� M-Master, t-tickles���� Ruru giggles with her eyes closed.


    ��I��m almost done.��


    One ear, and then the second. When I was finished, they were no longer visible to the eye.


    ��M-Master�� i-is Ruru�� pretty?��


    Taking a look at Ruru before me, I couldn��t help but fall into a trance at her beauty.


    As they say, clothes really changes a person.


    Wearing her new clothes I��d picked up earlier this morning; a lacy-white headdress stitched with floral patterns utop her head, and a peacock green, frilly one-piece with a generous opening that flaunted her cleavage. As Ruru tilts her head to the side demurely with that kind of appearance, it tugs at my heartstrings.


    Ruru��s snow blue hair flows down to her waist, complementing her new outfit perfectly.


    It had only been around three weeks since I��d adopted this girl, yet her body was becoming increasingly captivating�� I wonder if beast-kins mature faster compared to humans, or was it something that happens under cold weather? Ruru used to be part of a Snow Wolf tribe after all. Maybe her physiology works differently from normal people.


    As I thought of these things, I realized that I didn''t really know much about Ruru''s past. She had never shared it with me, but would she tell me if I asked?


    Would she feel comfortable talking about it?


    ��Master��?��


    ��M-Mn�� I was just thinking�� how Ruru have become so pretty����


    ��Uu-uu���� Ruru hid her face low, grabbing the hems of her dress shyly.


    A-Adorable��!!! My heart squeezed tightly seeing a fresh side of Ruru.


    I enjoyed the closeness and familiarity of her appearance as a wolf-girl. But as a human, Ruru��s reserved, demure countenance seemed to bring out her feminine appeal even more.


    It was hard deciding which side of her I liked the most.


    ��...Well then,��


    I held out my hand, and Ruru took it with a smile.


    ��Are you ready?��


    ��...Un!��


    With a deep exhale, I brought Ruru beside me�� and opened the door that leads to the outside.


    ��The outside����


    Ruru hands tremble, and I squeezed her palm resolutely.


    ��Don��t be afraid.��


    She looks at me with her bright blue eyes.


    ��Let��s enjoy ourselves today.��


    Her complexion turned brighter.


    ��Um!��


    The azure was bright outside in the morning.


    As Ruru holds my hand down the stairs, she suddenly looks up above and holds out her palm.


    ��Look, Master��! Snow!��


    ��Ah�� you��re right.��


    Was this the effects of the impending Moonhalo? The weather had turned colder overnight.


    Well, I��m sure it��ll be fine. I��m wearing warmer clothes, and Ruru herself didn��t look fazed in the slightest, probably because her body was conditioned to the cold as a half Snow Wolf.


    Crystalline snow fell and danced in the sky, a ballet conducted by the gentle winter wind. As Ruru watched her eyes grew that tiny bit wider, almost as if she was reminiscing about something in the past.


    Did snow mean something to her? ...I...


    ��Ruru.��


    The girl turns to me, and pecks me on the cheek almost as if to keep me from worry.


    ��Come, let��s go�� Master.�� Ruru smiles at me affectionately.


    "A...Ah, wait up!"


    As I took her hand and headed into the streets, I couldn��t help but feel that the Ruru today�� was just a little bit different than usual.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 49

    As we walked downtown, there were folks wearing thicker clothing, some were even using umbrellas to shelter themselves from the morning snow. A few business owners had also set up their stalls early, with temporary roofs for the weather.


    Taking interest in one of them, an old lady who seemed to be stacking up flowers, Ruru glances up at me with eyes that seemed to ask for my permission.


    Of course, I didn��t refuse.


    Holding hands side by side, we walked closer to the stall together.


    The old lady is selling quite a variety of flowers, potted plants and herbs. There were also flower wreaths, and flower bracelets. The prices of each item were displayed on a sign hanging on a wooden rack. This seems to be some kind of souvenir shop.


    ��Master, that is?�� Ruru looks on with curiosity.


    ��Ah���� She was referring to the palm-sized bottles strung on the rack. These bottles contained a single unbloomed flower in them.


    ��Buying something for your girlfriend?�� The old lady continues to arrange her wares without giving us a glance.


    ��Girl�� friend...�� Ruru��s face boiled up like an octopus. She really seemed to be the type that falls for compliments really easily. Though, the old lady wasn��t wrong. Even if it was lip service, my little bit of ego was fulfilled too.


    When I noticed that each bottle of these shrivelled-up flower buds went for 4 copper coins each, I felt that buying them was a waste of money. If I were to buy flowers for Ruru, wouldn��t it be better to get the more beautiful ones?


    Yet Ruru seemed to be fixated on one of those bottles.


    ...Well, I did say I would accompany Ruru and let her experience the outside life. As long as she''s satisfied, I''d buy them for her.


    The granny gestures to me casually, as if giving me the go ahead for Ruru to take a look.


    She''s more accommodating that the other merchants around here. This old lady must have had experience dealing with customers like us before, I thought.


    After Ruru had sought permission from me, she carefully picked up a bottle and peered at it curiously through the glass.


    "Hmm..."


    I similarly took a bottle from the rack and appraised the item. For it to be worth 4 coppers, it must have some special property.


    ? ? Primosial Flower ? Uncommon Grade ? Material ?


    ? A flower that grows rapidly under dark and cold environments. When it is fully in bloom, its petals produce a fluorescent effect.


    ��-These flowers are called Primosial Flowers.�� The old lady explains as she watches me looking closely at the bottle.


    ��These Primosial Flowers may not appear as pretty as the others right now, but its true beauty will be revealed on the day of the Moonhalo.�� The old lady stacks up another wooden rack on the table as she gave a brief introduction to the flower.


    Moonhalo? Ah�� so that��s why. The Moonhalo definitely is a suitable time for these flowers to grow. The color of the folded petals was rather faded, probably because it was still not fully grown. But I could see hues of lapis blue on them.


    Blue lights in the dark sky, huh. I could see why the old lady was selling these. The bottles seem to be keeping the flowers at room temperature deliberately, so that they could bloom simultaneously when taken out during the Moonhalo. No wonder it''s priced so differently from the other flowers. There was an undeniable charm watching flowers bloom brightly under the dark.


    Ruru who had been listening intently from the side had her eyes lit up. She seemed to entertain the idea very much as well.


    When she turned to me again, I knew that Ruru had come to a conclusion. I didn''t say anything more and spoke to the old lady,


    ��...Uhm, I��ll take two of them please.��


    As I prepared to pay for a pair, the old lady suddenly holds up a palm towards me.


    ��Take them, it��s on the house.�� ��Eh?��


    The granny stares right at Ruru for a moment, her eyes lay on the collar on her neck.


    I looked over behind her back, where I imagined her tail was. But I no longer needed to worry anymore, right? The Ruru right now looked just like an ordinary human girl. Ruru holds my hand tightly by my side nervously.


    The granny suddenly tells me to come closer and whispered into my ear,


    ��Be careful not to let your girlfriend catch a cold. Look, the lass is so lightly dressed.


    If you have the money to buy flowers, go get her a scarf or something first. Got it?��


    ��...Ah�� uhm�� T-Thank you����


    The old lady leans backwards and shakes her head.


    ��Honestly�� kids these days���� Saying her fill, the old lady turns to the side again and begins unloading her wares from a crate.


    ��...��


    ...Was she trying to tell me to hide the slave collar? ...I guess even human slaves are kind of looked down upon, huh.


    I didn''t doubt the old lady''s words and I nodded slightly to thank her for her advice, before leaving with the two Primosial Flowers in Ruru��s handbag. Ruru looks rather pleased with them, and I thought her smile was all worth it.


    "Master... flowers, can''t wait. Ne~"


    I rubbed her head softly, feeling the furry texture of her invisible ears.


    A few minutes later, the two of us are taking a small break by the center of the city square. We sat on a bench by the water fountain.


    ��How is it? The outside.�� I asked Ruru, who��s looking at her reflection by the water surface.


    At my question, Ruru turns towards me and smiles.


    ��...Anywhere�� happy, with Master.�� The girl was touching the scarf wrapped around her neck, pleased by the gift that I had bought her.


    ��I-Is that so����


    Ruru holds the muffler and takes in a deep breath, and I gazed at Ruru��s enamoured expression blankly. If only time would stop right now��


    This is�� a date right? A date with such a beauty who loved me this deeply. None of this still felt real to me. But this closeness, her heartbeat, her warmth that I feel right now�� this was real.


    Although I had intended for Ruru to gain some independence by going out with her, it still felt like I was the one who actually needed this.


    ...Maybe... It''s just self-satisfaction.


    "Master?"


    "No... It''s nothing."


    We��ve gone through a few stalls in the morning, so I decided to continue the itinerary for today.


    Of course, visiting stalls alone wouldn��t be good enough if I wanted Ruru to get better. So it was natural that I decided to get her to interact with other girls close to her age.


    That is why, I''ve planned for her to do that today.


    ��There��s some time left. Let��s have breakfast.��


    ��Un.��


    I decided to have Ruru meet one of my close friends, Evie-san.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 50

    ��Coming~��


    Accompanied by the clattering of heels, someone came to the entrance to receive us- A girl with blonde twin-tails, dressed in an undersized apron.


    ��Welcome to Yunosu Diner! Table for�� Oya-? Nii-chan! You��re here!�� Leaning forward with a brush of familiarity, her expression brightens up considerably.


    ��Morning, Evie-san.��


    The girl peers behind my back, and smiles.


    ��And this charming daisy is the cousin right? Nice to meet you, come now, let��s head inside first.��


    ��Sorry for having you do this so early����


    ��It��s fine~ Sharon��s around to take the orders, so it doesn��t really matter if I sit out for a bit.�� She pointed to a middle-aged woman in a similar apron inside, taking an order from an elderly man.


    ��Plus, you know, there��s not many people as you can see. I could do with some extra business since Nii-chan always orders a lot.��


    The diner opens around this time, so not many customers had entered yet. Only a few regulars were seated, quietly tending to their own meals.


    Having prepared for our visit in advance, Evie brought us to an empty table further inside as I had requested. When we were promptly seated Evie suddenly looks at us, her gaze brimming with suspicion.


    ��...Etto, Ruru��-chan, right? I��ve been wondering since just now, are you sure the two of you are related?��


    Feeling a strange tension in the air, I quickly continued before Evie��s suspicion grew, ��W-What do you mean by that?��


    ��Well, you know, the spiel you gave me yesterday�� it��s still hard for me to believe that the two of you are distant relatives.��


    Ruru seems to want to say something, but she doesn��t look confident enough and ends up swallowing her words. She��s strangely displeased by what Evie had said.


    When I held her hand under the table, the girl��s face turns slightly red and her mood returns to normal. Playing it cool with a dry smile, I retorted:


    ��That��s rude... look, we have the same nose.�� I brought Ruru forward, who had been previously stubbornly clinging onto my clothes at the back. Now she seemed to be a little more open and was already stealing glances at Evie from across the table.


    ��Alright alright~�� Evie waves her hand casually, ��I��ll leave it at that for now, aren��t you two here for breakfast. Let��s order first before we continue, ah, Sharon? Over here, over here~��


    Sharon walks over at Evie��s call. Although I felt that it might just be me being self-conscious again, I noticed that the demeanor of the red-haired waitress had turned a little more modest as she approached our table.


    ��Why, isn��t this White-kun? This must be the first time I��ve taken your order here huh, since our poster girl here always does it for us~��


    Evie turns her head away for some reason.


    ��Fufu, having a meal together with White-kun again while the boss is not here�� how envious~�� Sharon laughs while covering her mouth with one hand.


    ��Y-You got it wrong, we��re just friends����


    ��Ehhh, so this lady gorgeous beside you is your girlfriend then?��


    ��This�� ...�� Although I wanted to acknowledge the fact that Ruru and I were now dating, I suddenly remembered the advice of the old lady from before and swallowed the words in my mouth.


    When I looked, Evie was staring at me questioningly.


    Somehow, I felt that the strange, symbiotic relationship Ruru and I shared�� wasn��t something I should disclose easily.


    ��Don��t tease me, Sharon-san�� Like you said, Evie��s the top waitress in Yunosu Diner who has many admirers! Because of how amiable and close she speaks to the customers here, I��ve heard that she��s amassed so much popularity that there��s a fan clu�� umphh!��


    ��Yes yes, thank you for your detailed explanation~�� Evie shuts my mouth with a red face, while Sharon chuckles lightly.


    ��Also, this girl here is�� my cousin who just came from the countryside. I��m just taking her around to meet my acquaintances today.�� Ruru nods timidly while clinging onto my arm, causing Sharon��s smile to grow deeper.


    ��P-Point is�� I don��t think I��m suited for either of them. I��m just����


    ��...I think White-kun is attractive enough of a man to pursue either of these flowers, you know?��


    ��E-Ehh��?��


    ��Of course if you��d like, I��d be open for the taking too~�� Sharon winks at me suggestively.


    Ouch�� Ruru, you��re pinching my leg a little too hard�� Her eyes were looking at me, filled with grievances.


    ��...Haven��t you had enough fun yet, Sharon... Could you take our orders already?�� Evie mutters in resignation.


    ��Fufu, I��ve gotten ahead of myself, haven��t I���� Sharon folds her hair back an ear, and smiles,


    ��So what would you all like to have for today?��


    As I relayed my order to Sharon, I began to feel a sort of onee-chan vibe from the red-haired lady. Her words were slow, yet she delivers her words with a reassuring voice.


    Although her beauty is outclassed by Ruru��s tempered looks, a woman like Sharon does have a more emotional appeal towards a certain group of men.


    Sharon made small talk with me while taking down our picks for breakfast.


    When she finally left and left for the kitchen while humming away, I noticed that Evie and Ruru were now staring at me fixatedly.


    ��...What, is there something on my face?��


    ��...Nii-chan�� do you talk like that to everyone?��


    Talk like�� what?


    ��Haah, forget it.�� Evie shakes her head with a sigh, and buries her face into her arms. ��Nii-chan, you��re really incorrigible, aren��t you.��


    ��Master�� how many more, mates?�� Ruru whispers by my side dejectedly.


    �� ....You guys, don��t paint me out as the bad guy here. I��m sure I was just ordering normally.


    Ruru��s quite reserved, so I wanted her to make more friends while she��s staying in the city.


    That��s what I��d told Evie the day before.


    ��Uwaa�� she��s eating so wildly, eating with her hands�� we have utensils here though...�� Evie mutters in awe.


    But isn''t that part of Ruru''s charm? Seeing her like this brings a smile to my face. Ruru''s really the kind of girl who eats devotedly.


    ...Why does a girl who can eat her meal so deliciously look so cute? Just by looking at her, my heart became filled as well.


    As Ruru finished a plate, I handed her a handkerchief to wipe the oil stains around her mouth. The girl obediently held out her chin to make it easier for me.


    Evie stares at me, somewhat dissatisfied.


    ��...But even so, your cousin really is pretty introverted around strangers huh. She��s hardly responded to me once since we met�� Haah, what can I say. At the very least, the two of you are similar in that aspect.��


    ��Ruru��s had quite the bad experience with strangers you see, so I thought if it��s you����


    ��Even if you say that...�� Evie picks up a tomato with a fork and puts it in her mouth, pouting.


    ��She only reacts to nii-chan alone. Cousins, nee�� from the looks of it, I feel like the two of you are more than just cousins though?��


    I choked on a piece of food, and Ruru who notices it quickly pats my back worriedly.


    ��I say, Nii-chan���� Evie leans forward with her elbow on the table and suddenly asked,


    ����Are you sure you two don��t have a special relationship instead?��


    This time, Evie was looking straight at Ruru.


    And Ruru�� At first, she looks up at Evie nervously, but somehow�� as if she��d seen through something, Ruru��s eyes turn resolute and she shakes her head,


    ��No, Ma�� ...I-Itoko and Ruru, ...not lovers...��


    ...Ruru��


    I��m sure it must have taken a lot for Ruru to deny our relationship, her hands under the table were shaking�� but she must have sensed that I was troubled and decided to lie for my sake.


    I��


    ��...I-Is that so�� I��m sorry for asking something so insensitive�� I was a little bothered by Sharon��s words earlier, so...�� Evie apologizes bashfully.


    ��No�� Ruru too���� Ruru looks at her empty plate and picks up her fork with a smile.


    ��Breakfast�� enjoyed it.��


    And then Ruru says nothing more, hiding behind me once again.


    ��R-Ruru-chan!��


    Evie on the contrary, took a step forward, closing the distance and pulled Ruru away from me exuberantly. ��...Uuu! So cutee!!�� Evie hugged her endearingly, their bountiful chests pressing against each other.


    ...What a welcoming sight.


    Although Ruru looks unwilling, I could feel that with Evie��s amiable and approachable personality, it would only be a matter of time before the two became closer.


    That��s right, friendships were forged over time. If Ruru had no one else besides me, I just had to form connections for her. Let her know that there are humans who are willing to be her friend.


    Ruru stays silent and acquiesced to the waitress�� whims. Although subtle, I could see Ruru��s face beginning to relax gradually ever since the two girls exchanged that brief moment of skinship.


    In the end, it all worked out somehow. ...If you''d taken into account that Evie had conveniently slid by the fact that I was a Stray, someone who wasn''t born in this world. And that there was no way I could have a cousin.


    Evie was just someone with that kind of character who was good at picking up on subtleties from her customers; glossing over the troublesome details and instead focus on the present. I''ve confided my troubles with her for a long time now, and I''m sure she understands that there are still some circumstances that I couldn''t speak my mind about. That was why she hinted at me with that question from earlier.


    The rest of the morning passed by peacefully. We enjoyed a refreshing morning meal together while chatting about daily happenings. Although Ruru was more focused on eating, she would still listen in at times and give one word replies during the conversation.


    Personally, I considered that slight improvement a win. If she continues interacting with someone like Evie, I''m sure that she was get much better around others.


    �� ��


    The food was more or less finished on our table. As expected of the diner, the food was superb as usual.


    ��Speaking of which, have those guys come after you ever since then?�� Evie suddenly questions me.


    ...Ah, she��s referring to Mat and those guys who assaulted me before.


    I looked to the side, and saw that Ruru had caught interest in the topic.


    I didn��t want Ruru to worry about me, so I��


    ��Ruru, can I trouble you to pay for the food first?��


    Ruru appears hesitant at first, but she nods and take the coins to the counter.


    ��...What?��


    ��Nothing,�� Evie shrugs her shoulders and replies nonchalantly.


    ��I just thought you��re unexpectedly delicate in some areas. It just surprised me, that��s all.��


    ��... ...They haven��t done anything yet, but I��m sure they��re planning something. Even today, I��m taking a risk just by bringing Ruru out. But I can��t always hide forever.��


    ��I guess being an adventurer has their own share of troubles���� Evie shakes her head tiredly.


    I clasped my fingers together and continued,


    ��Ruru��s very dependent on me since she��s the only person she knows in this city, and considering that I��ll be going to the dungeon in a week��s time, I want someone to take care of her����


    ��Dungeon��? Have you told Ruru-chan about it yet?��


    ��No�� that��s why�� the real reason I����


    ��...You don��t have to say any further, nii-chan.�� Evie places a hand over mine, and smiles.


    ��Leave it to me. I��m sure it��ll be fine.��


    ��... ...Thank you.��


    ������Kyaaa!!�� Just then, the sound of glass shattering could be heard, followed by a cry.


    This voice�� Ruru! Before I knew it, I had already left my seat��


    Sharon pulls me over to the counter near the entrance,


    ��White-kun, your cousin�� she��s in trouble!��


    Trouble?


    Ruru had fallen to the floor, looking down fearfully with a pale face. And standing before her was a couple who had just entered the restaurant.


    ...Vincent? And the woman that was with him��


    ...Eh, Heinesia-san?


    What is going on exactly?

 [Vol 1] Chapter 51

    ��Oi oi, what is this? You dirtied my clothes!�� A snarky voice cut through the now silent restaurant.


    ��Hey, it��s early in the morning, why are you���� One of the regulars was about to step up to confront the commotion at the entrance, when she was met with a fierce gaze.


    ��Huuuhh?! You say somethin''?��


    When her eyes met with the owner of that voice, the woman shut her mouth and sat back down with a pale white face. Looking closely, the other people who were having their breakfast here held similar expressions on their faces; pensive looks unwilling to get caught up on the bad side of this blow-in. It wasn''t hard to notice the way his shoulders poised themselves up in a gradual, saunting manner, clear cues that seemed to tell everyone in the vicinity, just who they were dealing with.


    That air of superiority, almost as if it was second nature to Vincent, was stifling the air by his own. In its own way, it was impressive that the man who wasn''t much older than me, was exerting such pressure.


    But while it really seemed that it was eating out the subservience of the people around me, why was I unaffected by it? It almost feels like, this entire charade was conducted by a simple amateur, child''s play.


    I shook my head hazily. No, what''s wrong with me. I, for one, didn''t think that I would be able to confront Vincent as I was now without causing a whole plethora of troubles in the foreseeable future.


    ��Yeah, that''s right, you stay out of this, old hag.�� Noting in satisfaction at the silence befalling the venue, the man snorts condescendingly with his pretty face while removing his outer coat in an exaggerated fashion, stained by what seemed to be a blotch of coffee.


    "Damn, and these clothes were brand new too. Co~mpensation, that''s about as straight forward as they can get, right?"


    Vincent''s eyes crawled towards the coffee-soaked girl lying on the floor, and snickered bemusedly.


    "Of course... the terms, we''ll first have to see if it pleases me or not~ Riight?"


    In these few seconds of disturbing silence, not a single person dared to respond to those words.


    It was an unnatural scene; everyone was avoiding the man��s haughty gaze as if he was the one who owned the place. They knew that this was something wrong, but they didn''t even move to protect Ruru from this man.


    No, they tried to. But from that earlier stunt, a few words were already enough to cement his authority here.


    Blonde curls that fell from his forehead and sharp, eagle-like eyes. Forming that strikingly proud appearance that once left a lasting impression on me�� Without a doubt, he��s the guy I��d always heard about from the bad parts in the city.


    Vincent Ambercott.


    ��As one of the royal family��s exclusive merchant circles stationed in Halvan, the Ambercott��s had many connections that allowed Vincent to get away with many of his misdeeds. As Halvan was a fortress city situated far away from natural resources, it had to rely heavily on imports. Without the Ambercott��s monopoly of the trade routes and supplies that kept the economy afloat, business and the extravagant lifestyles the rich had around these parts would deteriorate.


    It was clear how much Vincent��s parents doted on him, seeing the glittering gold armor he once wore to the church for his Class Selection. I had been skeptical from hearsay before, but seeing him in person, albeit from a coincidence that one time, it was easy to figure out what kind of character he had. That arrogant poise backed up by the confidence that he would get away with anything he did was not exaggerated by the rumors in the slightest.


    Vincent was a bona fide spoiled young master, a proper ''bishounen'' who had adopted the good genetics of his elite parents.


    I took a glance at Heinesia who seemed to have accompanied the guy. Although I didn��t know what she was doing with a person like that, I obviously didn��t attempt to call her out at this time.


    She seemed to have not noticed me yet, so I followed her gaze.


    There was Ruru still, doused in hot coffee, grovelling down on the ground while shaking, completely terrified at the turn of events. Watching that defenseless state of hers, my body twitched strongly, almost as if to stand forward and bring that poor girl into my embrace again.


    ''It must''ve been a bad experience.'' I would coo into her ears as usual.


    Everything will be fine, come, let''s go next. I have many more people I want you to know��


    "Still..."


    My hesitant thoughts were pulled back by Vincent, who began to speak again.


    As he circled around the broken porcelain shards strewn all over the floor, he resembled a hyena, eyeing a crippled antelope as a toy to break before its meal. Vincent grinned in amusement with those narrow, icy eyes filled with cynicism. He rubbed his chiseled jaw, and looked over Ruru with a sadistic grin.


    ��Damnnn~ Damn, damn damn damn." I could''ve sworn Vincent''s eyes turned my way as he said that.


    "Now isn''t this an interesting turn of events? A slave?�� Vincent��s eyes glinted with interest. When the corners of his mouth began to rise up, I finally broke out of my miserable stupor.


    Her collar. Amidst the tussle somewhere, Ruru''s collar was exposed!


    I have to act, Ambercott or whatever, my rational mind that had been weighing the risks of getting involved now, was thrown out of my mind without a second thought.


    After all, I promised!


    I promised her!


    ����Nii-chan.�� When I felt a tug behind me, my body visibly tensed up. The strength that I had prepared from before was extinguished briefly from that small jerk.


    ��Nii-chan, what are you trying to do?��


    It was Evie. She looked concerned. A little frown had made its way to her face. It was clear that she was unhappy about the fact that I hadn''t explained anything to her about Ruru being a slave.


    But screw explanations. I had to move now, and talk later! Evie, she would understand me, right?


    ��Don��t go.��


    I digested her words with doubt. I could that she was simply concerned as a friend, but it almost felt like she had laced them with a double meaning.


    ��...Don��t go. Nii-chan.�� Evie pleaded again, her expression turning increasingly unreadable.


    ��Didn��t you tell me before, that you hated unnecessary attention? That you wanted to live a peaceful life in this world? That guy�� he��s an Ambercott, right? If you get involved with someone like him�� he��s surely not going to let you off easily.�� She whispers pensively behind me.


    "I..."


    Eric appears from behind the kitchen, and looks at me with a cautious glare, ��Listen kid, I don��t care what you do. But since my daughter seems to hold you as someone important, I��ll just give you a tip off."


    Pointing at the back of the tables, at one guy who was holding on to a wooden cane, looking fearfully towards Vincent''s direction, I had a guess of what he wanted to say.


    "That guy, Brian. He''s a regular who once tried to gloss over bumping shoulders with that Ambercott guy rudely. The next morning someone found that poor chap in an alleyway, all messed up. They say one of his legs can no longer be healed, so he''s now walking with that cane."


    Eric breathed in deeply, and continued.


    "Do you know what this means? Healing magic is supposedly the ''miracle cure'' that''s far better than common medicine and heals even lost body parts. But if that doesn''t even work, you''d have to think, just what kind of hell one had to experience, for healing magic to no longer work properly anymore."


    ...


    "Listen, bucko. Fights are common amongst the drunkards around this part of the city, but that guy? That guy isn''t normal. He''s a fucking dictator. If you mess with him, for what, your girl over there? Admirable, but I hope you''re ready for the consequences of crossing that monster."


    Having said his piece, Eric fell silent again, and observed my face with a troubled look.


    ...Yeah. I already heard those things from the rumors.


    About how he ruins lives over the most pointless of things. Going around the city as if he ran it. He surely did, because he was able to get away with many things that were considered questionable.


    ...I knew all that.


    A peaceful life, sure, I��ve said that before. I wanted nothing more than to settle down and live an honest life, spiced with some moments of action expected of an adventurer. Was that too much to ask? To want a normal experience deserving of a life in another world filled with magic and fantasy? Why do I have to keep getting involved in these kinds of shitty situation?


    Had I not planned well? Had I not thought of everything that could go wrong?


    ��No, all of that is not important. ...The important thing to me now is, �� what do I want to do.


    Right now, Ruru is in trouble, and I, as her only companion, her master, there was only an option I needed to take.


    The promise that I made with Ruru, seemingly resonated within my subconscious, driving the engine behind my movement.


    Ruru''s my important person, I can''t let anyone mess with her.


    If there was any real opportunity to show that I truly meant my words, then that time was now.


    Sensing that I was about to move, Evie held on to the hem of my robe even more tightly. Biting her lips tightly, Evie squeezed out a tiny voice:


    ��Ruru-chan�� she�� she��s a slave right?��


    ��...What?��


    I did a double take on Evie''s words, almost as if I''d never expected her to start with that.


    ��You didn''t... mention anything about this.... so... I feel bad for Ruru-chan, but�� please, if you go now, I have a bad feeling that... that����


    ����That I would get into trouble?�� Evie was having trouble finishing her words, so I did it in her stead.


    ��N...ii-...chan?��


    A piece within me, felt like it was revealing cracks. Like rough, jagged lines on an expensive flower pot, it was beginning to show the imperfections, the fragility of my once normal life.


    I felt that if I embraced this momentum any further, that ''normal life'' would slip further away from my grasp, and transform into something completely foreign.


    ��Let go. I won��t say it again.��


    I turned back and gazed down at Evie. The girl stared at me with a tinge of fear in her eyes, and her grip eventually loosened. For her to appear this startled, I wonder�� what kind of expression I was making right now.


    Abandon Ruru? Evie-san, I expected more from a girl like you.


    No, perhaps that was selfish of me to think like that. Evie could only do so much after all, even Eric didn��t seem to be making any moves in his own establishment. He looks at me with a meaningful stare, and simply shakes his head in disapproval.


    ��Oi, lad. If you��re planning to go, you better go now.��


    I look over at the situation again when I heard that.


    ��Vincent stares at Ruru��s thighs and then up to her chest, and his grin only grows deeper.


    ��Not bad~ For a lass your age, much less, a filthy slave, you look ripe enough for my tastes~"


    ��No...o���� Ruru''s eyes swam and found me, she looked at me with pleading eyes. Telling me to stop this.


    I...


    ��Haah?��


    When Ruru tries to get up and leave, Vincent grabs hold of her wrist!


    ��Where are you running to, you little slave~? You haven��t apologized yet right?��


    Ruru��s body trembled and turned stiff, her eyes staring at Vincent in fear.


    ��*Whistle*~ Why so nervous, you''re going to stain your beautiful face~"


    I grit my teeth as I saw Vincent laying his lecherous eyes on Ruru��s dampened chest. It was clear that he was being nice just to keep up with appearances.


    "N-Noo!" So when Ruru attempted to resist even more, it earned a streak of irritation that stretched onto Vincent''s calm demeanor.


    "Ah, you just had to do it, didn''t you." Tussling his hair with a mutter under his breath, he drew even closer... His eyes, bleeding with rage.


    "I''m telling you, to stop. BEING, SO DIFFICULT."


    The blondie yanked Ruru��s hair forcefully even more closer towards his contemptuous face.


    ��Nooo!! Master, Masterrr!!!�� Ruru cries out painfully.


    ��At that moment, it felt as if something hot rushed up to my head.


    I hate it, I hate this feeling.


    I want to release this emotion.


    This... cathartic violence I could feel, festering darkly within me.


    K??????????????????i??????????l???????????l?????????? ???????h???????????????????i???????????m??????????????????.?????


    A loud throb pounded in my head.


    All of the noise in my surroundings was blocked off for that brief moment.


    And then my body moved, as if it were not my own.


    With eyes that seemed as if they would burn and melt down completely, the world seemed to slow down and turn slightly discolored.


    I dashed forward just as Vincent turned his head from the approaching footsteps, past the spectators who had widened their eyes, past Sharon who was hiding behind the counter, and past Heinesia, who was clearly the one who��s the most surprised out of all of them��


    I held that resolve in my head to break Ruru out of that situation, and activated the skill in my head.


    Without any kind of pretentious battlecry, I simply swung with all that I had.


    Like a barbarian that relied not on reason, but instinct alone.


    Pulverize.


    ��Pulse Strike����!


    ��I jabbed forward once, and connected the strike with Vincent��s defenseless chest.


    ��Pu-oahhh!!�� Vincent made a strange-sounding yelp, but I instinctively felt that it wasn''t enough. Strangely, this set of actions seemed to feel so familiar to me, even though this was the first time I had used this skill in actual combat.


    But I didn''t question that instinct in my mind, and I assumed the most adept position to continue my assault; While I was still in the rushing motion, I activated a second skill. My body lowered on its own, coiling up the force within my body.


    ��Momentum����! The skill shines in a dim orange on my unused left fist, and I repeated a second��Pulse Strike��! The energy expels from my body and springs into my fist, landing right onto Vincent''s chest a second time.


    The two powerful punches repulsed Vincent before he could react properly, blown away with his eyes rolled backwards.


    When his back struck against a wall near the entrance, he knelt down staring at me with eyes filled with grievance, trembling for a full second until eventually he collapsed onto the ground motionless.


    When my body cooled from the adrenaline, I noticed that the diner had fallen even more silent.


    I look down at the unmoving Vincent, and then to Ruru who was looking at me wistfully, and then back to my hands again.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The use of skills to inflict harm unto others is prohibited.


    As a Stray, there are many laws you have to abide by.


    As minutes of information flooded through my head, the realization of what I had just done grew on me.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 52

    A small slither of steam escaped my knuckles, as they gradually cooled down from bright amber. Those coils dispersed into the air rapidly, and along with it came a deep sense of fatigue; I felt my eyelids grow heavy by several degrees. It wasn��t enough to knock me out, but I realized that this was the effects of what I had just done.


    ��Exhaust��, the equivalent of ��cooldown periods�� for a Fighter; energy was sapped, proportionate to how much ��Stamina points�� I used. Although it was merely two skills I had used in succession, I had unconsciously injected almost, if not all of my Stamina Points into them.


    This was the quirk that the Fighter class possessed, the control and allocation of your Stamina gauge; Beyond the minimum stamina points requirements to use a skill, true mastery of the Fighter class allowed one to surprise opponents with combo variations in the game. It made it harder for one to play the numbers game with an experienced Fighter, especially against control-type playstyles.


    I wobbled uneasily back a few steps, and my vision shook back down onto the floor where I could see my pair of legs.


    To my astonishment, I realized that my limbs were shaking, cathartic, thirsty even; As if my body had reacted to once trained instinct deep within me, like rusty gears starting to turn, creaking intensely from the rough metals grating against each other. Like ancient, unused machinery, my body discernibly felt the stress of that new burden.


    What was this? It wasn��t like how it felt before when I experimented with them!


    My body found trouble adjusting properly after the recoil, carrying buried volumes of pain along with a sharp adrenaline rush.


    All of that seemed to drown away in a wave of migraine, as my mind was forced to focus on something beyond that incessant ringing in my ears, into the deeper clockwork that guided my spatial awareness.


    Am I�� losing consciousness? No�� this is�� slightly different.


    I blinked once, and then a second time.


    ...a...c�� g-ge....


    I gradually picked up a faint murmuring. It was a slow whisper buzzing with some kind of static, creating small ripples in a still, dark pond. I realized then, that my vision had turned red.


    Why is this scene�� so familiar.


    And then I saw someone.


    A shadowy figure, outlined with a streak of bright red standing in front�� no, what was this?


    The darkness cleared up, and I began to see him clearer.


    From the back profile, I could only see his long, white hair. He was wearing that robe almost identical to what I had, and the way that person was standing, with his sluggish posture into what seemed like the after-motion of a weighty punch.


    ��Isn��t this�� me? Am I�� looking at... my own body? I thought.


    Am I experiencing... some kind of out-of-body sensation?


    But I noticed an important detail almost immediately. His hair was clearly white, a very big contrast to my own.


    A hallucination? Leaving behind the strange feeling in my mind, telling me that time had slowed down considerably within this space, I hesitantly began to explore this strange sensation that I was feeling. Something told me that he was connected to me. I didn��t know what it was, but it was a seriously riveting compulsion. It was as if my thoughts were being driven solely towards that familiar, back figure alone.


    And then, when I tried to move my fingers, I clearly saw it. That figure before me, twitched his fingers in the same exact way.


    When I tilted my head, it moved again, just like how I wanted them to.


    My suspicions were cleared. That person, was me?


    Somehow, this weird perspective... felt just like a player controlling his game avatar.


    ...A game��?


    Before I was compelled to explore those thoughts further, the haziness in my eyes cleared up, and all of a sudden, I was yanked back into the body before me!


    Reason began to seep into my senses once more, and I found myself back in that stifling silence again.


    Before me, was Vincent who��d just taken the full brunt of my punch. From the looks of it, he probably had no signs of waking up any moment now.


    My face darkened.


    I just�� I didn��t... I didn��t kill him, right?


    There were many repercussions of ��using skills�� to assault another human, for a good reason. Ascendants made up half the life of Insinity, but that didn��t mean this distribution was even amongst the races that populate this world. Narrowing down from the numerous human factions and borders, a city like Halvan would have, on average, someone from the common masses as its resident. No powers, no nothing.


    When I felt my vision turn towards Evie behind me, I could feel her taking a small step back.


    Of course, I had a feeling she would react that way. Like all the other common folk living here, the powerless would subconsciously feel fear towards those who had obtained the natural ability to ��kill��.


    In this world where monsters, and the curse of demons plague the earth, there is little to stop someone from actually causing a crime with these powers.


    That was why I had this unsettling feeling from a long time ago, the fragility of this ��peace��, because Ascendants would keep themselves in check, and focus on the greater evil that is the monsters, and the Demon King.


    I could pick up on these primal, instinctive fear embedded within the subconscious of what��s ��normal�� in this world.


    �� That what I did, was akin to pulling the trigger of a handgun in public.


    But even if I knew all this, even when the seed of hesitation had once frozen me in place, I still had knowingly done this.


    The majority of the people present in the restaurant must��ve seen this as a crime. As I glanced around me, all I met were eyes filled with distrust, and terror.


    Even Eric had shifted his daughter behind his back, glaring at me as if he was preventing her from associating with me anymore. Sharon too; the woman was cowering below the counter with a pale face, trying her best to not attract my attention.


    But�� even then. I wanted to justify myself. Thoughts swirled within that fish-bowl, desperately seeking an outlet for release.


    You guys, you guys saw what he was about to do, right? He was in the wrong, ...that��s right, he��s the bad one here!


    So please�� d-don��t look at me like that. Don��t look at me, with those eyes.


    My body tensed up, and I felt sick in the stomach.


    Eyes pierced through my skin, torched me even, like my bare body was full on display, nailed on a stake.


    N-No�� I hate this�� I hate this feeling��


    At that moment, I could feel my social anxiety, plastered with band-aids, being peeled off one by one.


    I did a good thing, right? Surely, that guy harassed you before once right? So when he reached out to Ruru, I�� I too, on everyone��s behalf�� a-acted out of self�� -defense��.


    ��...Master.�� Ruru calls me, as she staggers up slowly and reaches towards me. The way she looked at me, even her, even Ruru who I��d called companion for a considerable time.


    I felt that connection, that thin thread melting into dribbles of wax.


    I felt sick. My chest was painfully throbbing, and all I knew, was that the longer I stayed here, the more this stinging feeling would deteriorate further.


    ��Ru...Ruru�� l-let��s get out of����


    My hands caught the air, and I felt myself being dragged apart from Ruru in that instant.


    ��Kt-cha.


    I heard a click on my wrists, and suddenly a powerful pressure weighed down on my body, causing me to face plant on the floor.


    ��Don��t move. Stray White.��


    ...Stra...y?


    Disoriented, I struggled to raise my head to meet that voice. Standing there looking down at me, was Heinesia. Plastered on her face was an expression I have never seen before.


    Cold, unempathetic. As if she was looking at a stranger.


    ��H����


    ����Silence, criminal!��


    ��?!�� A sharp pain struck my back, and I felt my head ring heavily. This time, it was different from what I felt earlier. This felt more like some kind of siren, a deliberate shrill that froze the activity in my body like an electromagnetic pulse.


    Criminal?


    Why was she saying all these cruel words?


    A-Ahaha�� Heinesia, that way of calling me�� it-it''s really not... f... ...unny...


    She meant her words, didn''t she.


    I became alarmed.


    I tried to move, yet it served not much purpose. My limbs felt like they were being taped together, causing me to writhe uncomfortably on the ground.


    What did she do to me, why can��t I move? Poison? Or some kind of skill?


    It didn��t matter, because it was taking my all to simply keep my will to resist the paralysis I was experiencing. Confirming that I was put out of commission, Heinesia clicks her heels towards Ruru, and then when she came close enough, grabbed her roughly to reveal the clear black collar attached to her neck.


    Heinesia held out a white wristband and placed it next to the collar. Words began to form on the collar like a digital display. As if seeing the result that she needed, Heinesia exhales deeply and frowns in dubious derision.


    ��...Haah, I knew this was the case.��


    Almost as if expecting what was coming, my body trembled.


    With a flick of her fingers, a few soldiers clad in armor immediately entered the restaurant. The plodding of their heavy footsteps didn��t alarm me, because�� because I knew.


    My world, my almost peaceful world�� was beginning to crumble before my very eyes.


    ����Arrest him.��


    The guards pulled me up violently from both sides, and I could do nothing but meet with Heinesia��s accusing glare.


    ��Stray White. You are hereby under arrest for a first-degree case of assault. Clause eight: disturbance in public, misusing skills as an active adventurer, ...as well as the illegal ownership of an unregistered beast-kin slave.��


    My heart sunk from those words that commanded and decided my fate. Seeing Heinesia chanting some kind of spell under her breath gave me a bad feeling of what was to come.


    ��P-Please�� n-not her�� please...�� I could feel wetness under my eyes as I stammered so.


    ��O�� Light, become a reflective wall.��Light Screen��.��


    A reflective shine enveloped the diner, and while some turned to look away, Heinesia��s eyes remained locked onto Ruru��s body, almost as if she was determined, sure of herself that she was hiding an important fact.


    ...And then, without a surprise, the reaction fluctuated and rose in volume in the venue. Gasps could be heard in the restaurant, while some had stood up loudly from their chairs to get a closer look.


    ��The illumination had successfully distorted the hidden features of Ruru, her ears and tail exposed before the many eyes around her.


    This unnatural sight began to instigate scorn, and even deeper, hateful eyes.


    The soldiers who had my arms locked too, revealed bitter looks of disgust towards Ruru, who was clearly feeling increasingly disturbed.


    No�� Not Ruru�� you�� you fuckers�� where are you looking. Don��t look at her that way��!!! You bastards! You bastardsss!!!


    Scorching fire began to race into my head. I felt my blood boil strongly, and that streak of redness I had seen earlier began to trace itself back into my subconscious.


    I tried to struggle free, but one of the soldiers struck me from the back, causing me to lose all my strength again without much effort.


    ��Master����


    ��Ruru�� Urgkkk!!�� I was struck down again before I even got the chance to reach out to Ruru��


    Pathetic�� I��m so pathetic!!! Goddamnit, move!


    "AAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    "Shit! He''s crazy! Pin him down!"


    "What is this strength!?"


    Never before had I felt the compulsion to push myself even further. But it was useless, whatever Heinesia had done to me, seemed to have walled off every ounce of effort that I was putting in.


    Heinesia scoffs at me, and points.


    "You idiots. He''s a Stray, if you don''t take this seriously he''ll escape! Restrain him with all your power and don''t hold back!"


    ""Yes, ma''am!""


    My eyes winced. That one struggle had burnt through almost all my remaining energy.


    If only. If only I could use my skills again!


    The same thing is happening again.


    "Arrest that beast-kin as well." Heinesia demanded coldly.


    Ruru, looking as helpless as she was before, seemed to have already curled up into a ball as the guards corralled on her.


    "...I... believed."


    ...That was when I felt my heart break.


    Once I, her bridge to co-existing with humans had collapsed, her fears must��ve resurfaced. My efforts were beginning to evaporate into nothingness. Her trembling figure, that look of despair. Ruru was unwilling to look at anything that even resembles humans.


    Including me, who promised to protect her, who promised to be with her.


    "R...Ruru..."


    She didn��t want to look at the human who had broken his promise.


    That��s not it. I wanted to tell her that I did my best. I tried my hardest for her. I wanted her to continue believing in herself, in us. To remain brave. But I was already long disconnected from her mind, enclosed and distant the longer I was away from her... until, I could no longer feel that intimacy between us. So easily, like blowing onto a feeble candle flame in the wind.


    I finally understood that I was deceiving myself the entire time, just like how Ruru was deceiving herself. What we had�� was so fragile.


    Checking what seemed like a guild official��s appraisal card, Heinesia continues, ��It��s still not too late, at least. It seems that Vincent-sama��s HP hasn��t reached 0 yet.��


    Approaching Vincent, she extended her palm as a white glow enveloped his body. ��Wounds, repair yourself.�� The spell slowly worked its effect as Vincent��s body began to twitch.


    To my astonishment, his eyes slowly opened, as if he had merely fallen asleep before.


    Hope rekindled within me. He��s alive�� that bastard��s alive��!


    As I was feeling visibly relieved about this fact, I noticed then, that Vincent had been looking around right after regaining his consciousness.


    And as if he was expecting to see me, Vincent��s eyes locked on to me almost immediately. At first, I thought he would lash out at me as soon as he saw me.


    But my expectations were betrayed, as slowly but surely, a crooked grin spread across his face.


    ��A smirk that seemed to imply that everything had all been a part of his plan.


    The realization soon dawned upon me at once, as he turned to look over at Ruru, already being taken by the guards who were clearly taking advantage of the situation to wrestle into a very compromising position around her body.


    Before my anger even overtook my body again, I felt a chill.


    The way Vincent licked his lips, as if he was savoring something delicious, somehow�� I began to connect the many dots in my head��


    A set up? I had been set up?


    I had thought it was strange, that Vincent had allowed me to beat him up without even retaliating�� From what I��d heard, Vincent was already at Level 9, and he should��ve been relatively resistant to the damage my skill dealt.


    That��s right, in the first place, there was a numbers disparity. In this world where even a single stat point could substantially change the physiology of a person��s potential, how did I not notice that sooner? Vincent chose not only to take the hit, but he also made it seem that my attack had actually wounded him heavily, knowing full well that Heinesia was around to heal him immediately! There was no real risk of him dying, because just like me, he was a fellow Ascendant.


    I had been too caught up in the realization of my own actions, that I had overestimated the damage I could��ve done to him! Just because he looked like a stereotypical villain who looked weak at first glance, I thought he was an easy picking?


    And�� and the way he was looking at Ruru��


    My mind raced into an even darker thought.


    Did he already know about her existence? How? How did they know about Ruru? I never brought her out once! Unless they��d snooped around my apartment, which he wouldn��t have possibly��


    ��The words at that time, that conflict where I experienced my first beating... Mat had said to me before suddenly surfaced in my mind,


    ��This isn��t over.��


    No. No no no...


    �� ...The reason why they had been silent for such a long time. Did they actually manage to stalk out where I lived?


    ...Then it would��ve made sense. Ruru would always greet me at the entrance. It would be easy for someone to notice her, if they had been close by, watching us, observing my daily life. And for Vincent, it wouldn��t be strange in the slightest for someone of his caliber to pay some petty cash to street thugs who would do the dirty work for him. After all, he was always often associated with the bad company stalking within the underground of the city.


    ...Shit��! Vincent and those guys, they were in cahoots together! Was this what they were planning? To force me into this situation?


    I sobered up, and immediately tried to speak to Heinesia, whose back had turned on me. That��s right, as long as I explain this all, I can fix this!


    ��Th-This is all a set-up!! Heinesia-san, please hear me out, I��ve been����


    I couldn��t finish my words before I was struck again. I had finally caught her attention, but it was clear that the terms were no longer favorable to me. With a finger on her spectacle frame, Heinesia narrows her eyes, and regarded me for the last time. ��I can��t bear to look at you anymore. ...Drag him away.��


    ��No��PLEASE, LISTEN, PLE...UGH!!! PL...EASE! LET GO, LET ME GOOO!!��


    I was pulled even further away from Evie�� from Ruru�� from everyone I thought I had a connection with.


    None of them stepped forward to save me.


    None of them wanted to save me.


    Because in their eyes, I was rightfully a criminal.


    Ha... Hahaha... Hahahaha...


    Managing out nothing but broken laughter, I saw Evie, and everyone else off with a deranged smile.


    Ruru, I''ll come back. I''ll come back for you I promise. So until then...


    At least this ring, the Proof of Ownership would-


    "-I almost forget about this." Heinesia speaks from behind.


    Following a painful cry, the ring... our bond... shattered.


    Ruru sounded like she was choking, in so much pain and distress. And it hurt me, hearing those cries, yet unable to do anything about it.


    "Looks like you were even holding onto an illegal contract huh. Fucking criminal, I always knew you were one." I heard the soldier say.


    But they didn''t register in my head.


    ...More importantly, the slave contract... It was... destroyed? But Ruru had... huh? How-


    "Oh no you don''t."


    I was hit from the back of the head before I could catch another glimpse of her.


    It was already over.


    Why was I seeking answers at this point.


    That deep pit of despair was the last thing I felt before I was dragged into an eternal darkness.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 53

    I was floating. Submerged in deep water. It was a foreign space, yet somehow, it felt all too familiar at the same time. A contradiction in my consciousness, sealed in the timeless nature of this abyssal sea.


    There was no noise here. It��s quiet, and empty, and distant.


    Is this my subconscious? I thought fleetingly before it dispersed into a listless afterthought.


    That��s right, I don��t need to think. Nothing could hurt nor find me here after all. Residing in this idle seclusion, where I feel like myself.


    ...Huh, like myself? What am I? I found myself asking for some reason. An almost intrinsic curiosity, stemmed from what felt like a glitch in my autonomous mind.


    If this sea was my subconscious, then what part of me did it represent? If there was nothing here at all, then what did my existence represent?


    Some time passed, as I felt my weight drifting along the natural ebb and flow, mindlessly, aimlessly.


    A brief memory surfaced again. And then I felt something faint.


    A faint desire. To see?


    An image flickered past my mind. And when I saw it for that split moment, my fingers twitched, almost as if on instinct.


    What was that? Who was that? I feel like I should remember that person, but�� I...


    No, why should I care. I don��t exist. I should remain in this place, and think of nothing else.


    Those thoughts began their periodic resurgence, and I found myself staring at the surface again. At least, what was supposed to happen when something changed within this mundanity.


    A resonance. Or possibly an echo. It billowed through the currents, and reached the ears. Once or twice at first, and then it became frequent. Until repetition intensified, that I began to pick up an unintelligible voice.


    ��U...ru���� Who�� is speaking to me?


    ��U�� Ru�� ru���� In that hazy fog of broken speech, I began to hear it again. A name. Calling out to me, but barely. It was like hearing underwater; the guttural articulation of words caught through its web like a muffling filter.


    As I looked up at the surface from the depths with utter apathy, the voice began to condense and weave into a more coherent wavelength. And like blocks slowly fitting themselves in place, it began to conform and adhere to a proper shape.


    Someone, or something, was speaking to me in the emptiness.


    ��Ruru.�� It finally managed to convey a name to me.


    Ruru. A girl��s name? Snow, and flowers. ��A presence which seemed to carry all the sunshine in the world. However, that flower was weak. It withered at the slightest buffet, shrivelling its petals under the merciless cold. How pitiable. I thought blankly- Though my thoughts ended there, a soothing, honeyed voice continued.


    ��Ruru.�� It called out to me again. A woman��s voice. I perceived. Yet somehow, her voice was sending waves deep into my core, rocking it till I was no longer able to ignore it.


    My eyes somehow felt wet despite my body already being submerged. My body was reacting to it on a very intimate level.


    That change frightened me. Change, always frightened me. I thought.


    Yet it was impossible to shake away the discomfort.


    Before I could reclude back into solace, I felt a tinge of ember at my fingertips.


    It began to spread throughout my body at a rapid pace, signalling the inevitable change that was happening to my subconscious.


    I began to feel hot.


    Hotter, and hotter. Until my chest was burning with some kind of impassioned fire. Until the ocean evaporated completely, the seascape collapsed into breathable oxygen. Air filled my lungs immediately, and I gasped heavily, unused to the fresh, foreign feeling in my throat. My mind felt as if it was working again, albeit to an inhibitive extent.


    And everything was still changing. I look around with widened eyes, as my surroundings were rapidly being replaced. The viscosity of that cold ocean no longer held my weight.


    When I was finally freed from stasis, I began to free fall. My legs landed on solid ground, and I realized then, that the ocean, this world had been utterly transformed.


    I was right in the middle of what looked to be a burning village. It was an unfamiliar sight, clear that I held no semblance of memory with this place.


    Smoldering in a massive blazing inferno, the night sky above was lit up by the conspicuous display of pyrotechnics, the flames roared angrily, threatening to swallow everything whole. All around me were people scattered about in widespread panic, like ants dancing on a heated wok. A villager staggered towards me, his heavy heaving seemingly blaring into my senses as I turned to look at him from a distance.


    The man was wearing baggy tunics, riddled with clear signs of wear and char. But this person wasn��t a human. He had a humanoid appearance, but the ears atop his head, and that tail behind his back distinguished his identity.


    A�� beast-kin? Was it? The beast-kin snuck a glance behind him, and I felt another compulsion to follow his line of sight.


    ��So he had company. Behind the beast-kin was an actual human. Dressed in a robe and clear signs of a magician��s ensemble, this other man was moving in a very relaxed pace, clearly contrasting the desperate footwork of the villager. The mage appeared to be oblivious to the fire, no, pleased by it? That wide grin he had hung on his crooked face, accompanied the staff he was holding in his hand, flickering with red embers.


    ��Still trying to run?�� He snickered.


    ��Where is the girl?��


    The villager froze momentarily at his words, as he looked on in horror at the man. He began to pick up his pace even more, his visage becoming increasingly haggard, fearful.


    The villager��s eyes were dilated, bloodshot, as they darted to and fro, seeking possible means of eluding his pursuers. It was for naught, most likely, as it was all the same around him. Villagers were running from what seemed to be bandits, some of them had already fallen to the ground, motionless.


    The smell of burning wood and corpses permeated into the suffocating smoke, making it hard to breathe. Yet that villager continued running forward without bothering for proper ventilation.


    ��Heeh, you��re still trying to resist?�� The mage mocked with a bout of condescending laughter.


    ��It��s no use, it��s no use~ Your filthy little village is razed to the ground, there��s no more place to hide for you, or her~��


    The gap was closing no matter how hard he tried to outrun the darkly-cloaked mage. He ran forward, and at this distance, I could finally make out some details. He was impaled by some sort of shrapnel, resulting in a soaked blotch of deep red on his left leg. The limping seemed to have been the reason the mage was still able to catch up even with his leisurely pace.


    ��Even if you don��t tell me, we��ll find her eventually~ We��ll find all the females in this village you hear me~? I''ll fuck that little pupper, oh I''ll fuck her hard. And then... hihihi... when I''m done with that runt, I''ll sell her as a sex slave with the rest.


    ...Oi oi, you''re not even saying anything after all that, this won''t be fun at all... Where did all the courage from earlier go? Weren''t you the one who was shouting the loudest? Haaah?!"


    ...This man, reeked of darkness in his heart.


    And witnessing the pathetic state the beast-kin was in, I was met with a strong inclination to help. At the very least, I could try to carry this man to escape his demented pursuer. But before I could try offering my hand, the villager phased through my body�� Seamlessly as if I was made of air.


    The mage sauntered through me in a similar fashion, compounding my confusion. He sighed while chapping his dried lips,


    ��Ah well, what a waste of time. I guess you��re done.�� The pyromancer suddenly crackled, a devious grin forming on his face.


    It can''t be... He''s going to-


    ��No! Stop it!! I tried to tackle forward but my hands caught the air. I phased through the pyromancer a second time.


    ����Fireball��.�� The staff began to light up in red again, a spell forming as he muttered under his breath. The spell was completed without interruption, and a ball of fire shot forward at a frightening speed!


    My heart sank, and my worst expectations became a reality.


    When the howling ball of fire came into contact with the villager, the impact scalded his rags and through his skin.


    The beast-kin tumbled to the ground, screaming loudly in agony as the flames scalded deeper into his flesh.


    ��Ahhhh.... Such lovely sounds, I love my job so much, it''s unbearable~�� The mage laughed sadistically, euphoric.


    The flames enveloped him, and soon, the villager was completely incinerated into ashes.


    ...No. No... I can''t believe I just witnessed that.


    ��Now then, on to the next�� oh?��


    The mage caught sight of a little girl in the distance. With similar features like the rest of the villagers, she had a pair of fox ears, and a tail drooped behind her back. On her face, was a blank expression, as if she was disconnected from the world around her.


    ...You can''t mean...


    No. No, don''t touch her.


    DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH HER.


    The mage��s grin widened even more, and in turn, the sickening pit in my stomach grew worse.


    No, no�� NOOO!!!


    My body boiled, yet turning cold at the same time.


    "FUCK! FUCK, FUCKK!!! STOP, FUCKING STOP, I BEG YOU... ... please..."


    I clawed at the mage desperately, only to have my hands pass through him again.


    No, please�� no more�� I fell on my knees, and let out a silent scream. As I watched the mage grow further away from me, my breathing turned increasingly disordered.


    It wasn��t long before I began to hyperventilate.


    My heart pulsed dangerously, as the image of that girl remained stuck in my head.


    It magnified, until I finally began to feel a connection.


    Ruru.


    That��s right. She��s... Ruru.


    Ruru, my�� my precious companion��


    I... That''s right... I need to save her. I need to save my Ruru!


    The flames began to burn even more brighter, until my vision was completely lit up in bright blue, and I was finally ejected from this world completely.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 54

    Drip��. drip, drip.


    The constant sound of water droplets could be heard, that rippling note repeating itself every few seconds from a leak in the ceiling. For a while, it was the only sound produced amidst the stygian black, lit only marginally by the torches along the walls.


    But that solitude was soon broken, as the shrill noise of some rusty old door yawning open filled the murkiness with new, unwelcome life. The denizens below these cimmerian shades began to pick up the presence of a group of people climbing down the stairs.


    Behind the rows of underground cells, were individuals who had committed various crimes of varying degrees. Although they had a certain unruly nature as criminals of this city, the new arrivals didn��t seem to edge them on as much as one would think. Their eyes were bleak, filled with certain emptiness.


    Within one of these cells laid a young man with a similarly unkempt appearance. His features were dishevelled, unshaven. He had been the newest addition amongst the inmates, and it was obvious that living within this hell-hole had taken a considerable toll on him, after all; Fingernails were filled with dirt, and his feet had a layer of grease over it. Under his once clear eyes, were now wrinkly dead skin as thick as eyeshadows.


    But the thing that appeared most conspicuous about the young man, was a collar chained on his neck; the word ��White�� was inscribed onto the metallic surface with cleanly-written characters.


    The torches lit with dungeon cores flickered as the figures approached. In the silent hallway, the sound of high heels magnified and echoed along the walls.


    ...How long had passed since White had heard someone in this god-forsaken ditch? White scratched the itch on his head with an unpleasant frown.


    ��...�� Even if it was just another rich merchant trying their luck with their routine appraisal for healthy slave candidates, the young man wouldn��t give him a second look unless he was forced to. Or rather, he was conditioned not to draw attention to himself. Barking away near the bars while screaming for someone to let him out had gotten him several beatings for the first day. It was then, that he finally had to succumb to the authority of violence that pervaded and fueled his hopelessness.


    Between the spiteful soldier who would bring him obligatory meals filled with spit and barely edible chum ��soup��, or the sadistic warden who would take the time to play with his new boy-toy, White preferred neither, but he could do nothing but endure.


    At times like these, he savored the silence and time he had to rest his mind, lest his spirit crumbles from fatigue for the second time, it would be difficult to crawl back up again from that pit of despair. That��s right, it was the second time. After all, White hadn��t given up yet.


    The young man��s dark hazel eyes remain transfixed at the ceiling as his head rested on the cold hard floor, brooding over something with a thoughtful look on his face. There was no bed, obviously. The living conditions of his cell were extremely unsanitary as he had discovered on day one. There were signs of mice, evident from the clawed remains on his uneaten chum, and even some worms crawling along the corners of his cell. Living alone in this dingy den apart from his fellow inmates was a nightmare at first, an environment that would surely turn a grown man insane within weeks. But White had learnt to adapt, as usual. He grew used to this kind of treatment as time passed. In some ways, it even reminded White of that dirty apartment he had back on Earth, and it truly served as a much needed reality check.


    He had lost everything. Trust, along with all the connections he had made with people living in this city these past few months. Because everything crumbled down so easily, White began to doubt himself, and everyone else around him if what he had was even real.


    For the first few days, he wallowed in despair, closing off and building even more walls in his heart. Had it not been for that insistent voice that urged him to stay strong, White would��ve already succumbed to despair a long time ago.


    But it was not over yet. It shouldn��t be, White insisted begrudgingly. Even if everything had ended, he still needed to do something about it. This, unbridled anger he was struggling to contain within him ever since waking up to that nightmare. It must have changed something in him, as he found his mind being filled with very specific thoughts. Most of them connected to Ruru, the slave-girl he had once saved.


    It was somewhat refreshing, the fact that he could express such a strong emotion like anger for someone made him feel almost giddy. He felt�� involved.


    ...Perhaps the torture on his mental state had indeed gotten to him to some extent. He didn��t even know why he was thinking that way. From time to time, the bedraggled young chap would reveal a deranged smile on his face, spacing out like some kind of drug junkie.


    �� �� ��


    ��The clottering grew fiercer with each step, long purposeful strides along with the sound of soldiers in armor accompanying from the flanks. Until soon, White��s ears picked up the clear, jingling of metal outside his cell. This time, he was unable to ignore it, as a gravelly voice soon shouted at him,


    ��Inmate number 22. Wake up!��


    Make me.


    White remained still, uncaring of the voice. He could tell that it wasn��t the warden, but one of the soldiers around that he had grown to despise. These guys would abandon their posts, and rape the women imprisoned in the other cells. There were no cries for help, but the loud grunting and sounds of meat-slapping made it hard to ignore their beastly acts.


    Yes, there were no cries for help. That was why White grew even more furious. The women here had long given up all hope, and surrendered their bodies to these men for their pleasure. It had reminded him of Ruru, who had been shunned and discarded by the world in a similar way. He was angry at the women, who hadn��t fought back to protect their dignity.


    And most important of all, he was angry at himself, for being such an incorrigible hypocrite.


    ��Oi! Bastard, I��m talking to you!�� The soldier yelled out a second time, this time the trace of violence could be heard in his gruff tone.


    White scoffed condescendingly. Although he no longer had the strength to resist, he could only resort to such petty actions to display his displeasure. What are you going to do to me anyway? I��ve already experienced everything that you can possibly do to me.


    When he saw that White had remained unflinched, the soldier��s face turned even redder, ��Y-You dare give me an attitude?! I��ll����


    His hands were about to reach for the sword on his waist��


    ����Enough.�� When the cool-cut voice of a woman interrupted in between. White slowly turned his head towards his visitors outside, and narrowed his eyes. And who is this?


    The soldier had grown silent almost immediately, his hands returning to his side obediently. From the grimace on the soldier��s face which looked as if he had eaten shit, it was clear that she was someone he couldn��t offend.


    In other words, this woman��s some kind of big-shot? White snorted in derision. So it was another of those slave merchants, although, he found it peculiar that there was actually a woman who held such a slimy profession.


    ��Give me the keys,�� She snapped, of which one of the soldiers promptly complied. As she took the ring of keys, the woman inched towards the rusty metal bars with neat steps, her features becoming clearer as she drew closer.


    ...Heeh.


    White��s eyes flashed with a glint. Something deep within him almost seemed to be telling him that he knew this person. It was then that his interest was piqued. But before he could shake away that strange feeling in his mind, the woman�� suddenly bowed her head, ��Good evening, Mister Kuro.��


    White felt slightly astonished by that gesture of hers, although he tried not to show it on his face. He had been prepared to be bought, or toyed with, just like the others before him, but�� what was this turn of events? Even the soldiers were somewhat startled at the treatment this woman was giving him.


    ...Mister Kuro? In addition to the strange name she addressed him by in her unexpectedly humble greeting, White was left even more confused from the woman��s next statement,


    ��This, Filly Marcelle, has come to pick you up from the instructions of the master.��


    Filly appeared to be a woman in her late 20s. Her frilly, dirty-blonde locks cascaded down loosely to her shoulders where she had worn a primly-tied ribbon, part of what seemed to be a very intricately-woven set of clothes; a black and white ensemble which alternated between the style of a court dress and a butler��s attire. The outfit brought out an undeniably distinguished aura around her. Adding to that expensive-looking dress, the woman��s poise and mannerisms all indicated that she belonged to some sort of rich culture that he had already seen a few times before.


    ��Mister Kuro, are we�� meddling too much?�� Filly suddenly spoke out concernedly.


    We? White received another piece of information from this woman. From the way she was speaking, and the constant on her facial expression, White determined that she wasn��t lying.


    Is she mistaking me�� for someone else? Yeah right, what are the odds of that happening? But what if��?


    White held his poker face as he shook his head languidly. No amount of sweetness in her voice could move him anymore, he wouldn��t lose control of his emotions as easily as before, even if there was the slightest chance of breaking out of this hell hanging before him. No, it was precisely so that White remained cautiously optimistic.


    The young man got up sluggishly and staggered back up on his feet, the chains fettered around his arms rattled soundly on the ground as he did so. For some reason, pangs of anger returned to him again, but he quickly calmed down through a set of routine breathing. His movements were slow, clear that White was only moving with his remnants of strength he''d saved up for opportunities like this.


    It was only after White had brought himself against the wall for support, before he was able to bring himself up completely.


    "Ah, Mister Kuro, please don''t overexert yourself-"


    White narrowed her eyes at Filly when she tried to approach the metal bars, and she clearly flinched backwards from his open hostility. Even the guards appeared visibly startled. They had never seen a convict like this before, not when they''d stayed in here for long enough.


    White''s eyes seemed to be transfixed onto everything before him, as if they were demanding the highest form of alert; Even though the young man was in a weakened state, his demeanor exuded an undeniably stifling pressure to his visitors. White found it rather interesting, that he could even make out the faint tremor in the woman��s eyes in that moment.


    ...Now, White had never met this Filly person before, thus there all the more reason not to trust her blindly. But how would he go about doing this? Maybe he was lucky. Maybe the goddesses had finally given him something to work with here. His plans for escape continued to swirl around his head. Part of him wanted to take advantage of this seemingly convenient misunderstanding before him, but the other was compelled with a deep sense of paranoia long ingrained into his consciousness.


    In the end, White decided. He just couldn��t let go of this single thread of opportunity. Although it was risky, although he didn��t know what this woman was actually planning, at the very least, he wanted to ascertain something before he went along with this farce.


    When his eyes finally met with Filly��s, White thought he��d seen her body tremble for a moment. But he couldn��t care less about it. White did a double take on this woman, as if to appraise some crucial piece of the puzzle. His best chance to finally get out of this place.


    The past White would have slipped up by now and allowed the woman to take the lead in the conversation. ...But the young man had changed from the unhealthily long stay in this dark prison. Because he was untrusting, White became more silent, calculating and perceived something he called the nuances of an invisible power hierarchy.


    Picking up the cues of the residents in this underground prison, he began to learn how to classify a person��s strength within a certain, enclosed environment. Of course, strength did not necessarily need to mean physical capabilities alone. Another potent quality that one possessed, was the superiority of one��s mentality.


    And now�� White began to perceive gradually, from the cues Filly was giving him, he began to look even deeper�� deeper into her eyes.


    How strong are you? ...And... am I stronger than you?


    Then he felt it. Fear�� no, admiration? Filly respected this Mister Kuro. Incomprehensible, but even so, White no longer hesitated after learning that fact.


    The young man had never spoken a single word for days, so he had to wet his chapped lips with the remaining moisture in his mouth.


    And with a momentary silence, White took in a small breath. Picturing Vincent in his mind, he recalled that smoky, guttural tone and finally answered in return,


    ��...Not at all. But you sure took your time, huh. Madame.��


    It was clear that this was the right approach, as Filly recoiled from the harshness of his voice. If anything, only the faint blush spreading on her face seemed weird to him.


    When she was about to say something in response, White held out a hand promptly, as if expecting it in advance. Eyeing the soldiers who were already looking at each other with uneasy eyes, White knew he had to finish quickly before the misunderstanding was resolved. With an uncharacteristic smirk slowly emerging on his face, he continued putting on that cool facade,


    ��...Spare me the pleasantries, Filly.��


    ��Y-Yes, as you wish.��


    Rotating his wrists as if to indicate the soreness on his arms, White added, strongly this time,


    ��For starters, get me out of these chains. And then we can talk.��

 [Vol 1] Chapter 55

    ��Mister Kuro, let��s get you out of this place.�� Filly responds. With a snap of her fingers, a presence shifted to the back of the woman.


    ��Tyga, if you would.��


    "...Okay."


    That alarmingly gruff voice seemed to appear from thin air, causing White to flinch noticeably.


    As soon as the man called Tyga revealed himself, his instincts worked their hardest to caution him as a potential threat.


    White''s had such a feeling before. That was the time he had faced a goblin while he was a mere Level 1 in the past.


    This was the feeling of being overpowered by levels. Ten, no, maybe even twenty more?


    It made more sense to him as to why Filly was composed all the time, now that he understood that the woman had such a capable bodyguard on standby the entire time.


    He must be a contracted mercenary. The battle-hardened, rough look in Tyga''s eyes exuded hostility and alertness.


    The man''s toned muscles showed through his clothes were a form of intimidation towards the guards, who were clearly keeping a distance away from him as he stepped into the cell. The two swords sheathed in a cross behind his back rattled soundly, until he stopped just before the young man. Tyga��s apathetic eyes narrowed as they came across White��s. He said nothing and began working on the cuffs with that same glare on his face.


    With the key inserted, the metal constraints on White��s wrists were promptly unlocked. A heavy click could be heard, before they fell weightily onto the ground. White rubbed his wrists a few times as he got rid of the accumulated dirt stuck into his skin. When he saw that Tyga was staring at him impatiently, White immediately stopped.


    The young man swallowed his apprehension, and cautiously limped past the escort who had moved out of the way. His body still felt heavy but despite that, he found his footsteps unconsciously moving closer and closer towards that woman. Until, he was finally outside of his cell.


    At first, he didn''t feel like it was real. But as a click of the tongue brought him back to his senses, he turned to look at an irritated guard right outside his cell in satisfaction.


    I��m�� outside. ...


    "Mister Kuro, please wait here while I handle the rest of the bail procedures with these gentlemen here."


    White nodded solemnly, as if he was giving an underling permission to handle it for him.


    The guards on the other hand, had mesmerized reactions from the display of elegance from the slender beauty. With how low they were willing to stoop to gain favors from Filly, White expected things to wrap things up very shortly.


    As he waited, his eyes wandered around. But because White could only see the gloominess of the underground cells, his gaze fell on his neighbor who had accompanied him during his stay.


    I''ll be going ahead first. You''re a nice guy Yuri, I hope you make it out as well.


    White sighed. The idealistic thoughts of saving others no longer existed in his head.


    His hands moved up with a languid motion, and he looked at his palm filled with red cracks. He moved his fingers one by one, feeling life returning back to his body.


    It felt so long since he had stretched his body like this.


    Despite everything, he was still alive. The life that was returned to him had a different kind of meaning to him now.


    Sensing that Filly was just about to finish the procedures, White steadied his heart again and prepared his method acting.


    ��Im very sorry it took so long, Mister Kuro. If it displeases you, I..."


    "Stop talking and get me out of this place."


    Filly raised her head respectfully with another shiver.


    Why was her face so flushed?


    "A-Ah, yes... the carriage is already waiting for us above. We can rest once we''re aboard the carriage.��


    ...Carriage. Are they taking me somewhere? ...Right. ...orders from the Master.


    It may not be the best idea to follow her, but not doing so ran the risk of inviting suspicion so the young man grunted as a sign of approval.


    He''s already gone deep enough down the rabbit hole. He would see how far he can take this lie.


    "Great! This way then, if you would." Filly placed her fingers together in clear relief.


    After ascertaining that he was following close behind, she led him through the dark passageway and to the exit. The guards they had passed by had sour looks on their faces, clearly directed towards the young man.


    But he no longer cared what they thought. He didn''t have to live by the rules underground anymore.


    He was free at last. The last rusty, metal door that led towards the surface creaked open. With slow, firm steps, White finally felt a fresh breath of air enter his lungs.


    ...!!!


    The smell of freedom.


    When he noticed that Filly had also stopped to cast him a look of amusement, he continued to walk.


    --It was already nighttime outside. White looked up at the two moons in the sky longingly as he dragged his feet.


    The two luminous disks superimposed in the sky suddenly brought forth a memory of that girl looking up at snowfall, turning to him and holding out her soft, delicate hand��


    Why was he remembering all of these?


    The voices echoed inside of his head.


    "Master!"


    "Ne, Master! Love you!"


    "Master... Master..."


    ��Throb.


    ��H-Hey!�� White heard a voice call out to him, but it was distant. In his mind, were suppressed imagery flaring up one after the other. Once he began to jog his memories, the realization of missing her struck like lightning.


    That smile of hers that had kept him going through his lowest.


    That radiance that equaled the sun, he wanted to see it again.


    And the shape of his thoughts that had been murky his entire life, was now beginning to form an outline, settling down into a more tangible form. A fire dancing on his chest, slowly combusting amidst a single figure in his mind, just like that fire he saw on that fateful night.


    Ruru. That playful girl who tussled with him under the bedsheets, cooked for him, and waited for him to come home every day like a dutiful housewife.


    But she was also that broken, distorted girl who had become distrustful, fearful of people. Who had her everything stolen away from humans. Who had longed for love in her dreadful years of slavery.


    Could he even return to those days again?


    "-Kuhh...�� White pressed against his eyes in pain, his consciousness waning. Foam leaked out of his mouth, as his tired eyes began to dilate.


    ��Mister Kuro-! ...Mouu, I knew this would happen...!!! Tyga, bring me that!"


    Those were the last words he heard, before White blacked out.


    Bumps jerking his body soon brought him conscious again. As White felt a soft and warm feeling on the back of his head, his eyes slowly began to open.


    ��Feeling better?�� Filly��s face appeared right above his.


    White��s expression flinched for a brief moment, but he quickly recovered. He tried to wet his lips in an attempt to say something, but was briefly distracted by a familiar sweetness on his tongue. As White touched his lips, he found some syrupy liquid remaining in his mouth. It tasted a little like medicine.


    ��...What did you feed me?��


    Noticing White��s gaze, Filly placed a finger on her own lips as well, and smiled, ��That well, Mister Kuro, you were unconscious. Since time was of essence, I had taken some liberties with the administering of a recovery potion while you were unconscious.��


    "...Just an ordinary potion?"


    Filly shivered at the look White was giving her, and adjusted her seat.


    "Heyy... I''ll get hurt if you keep looking at me that accusingly you know?"


    Filly held up an empty bottle, clearly made with expensive materials for its catalyst.


    "Look, a high-grade elixir. They''re limited in quantity even amongst the royal merchants these days, so one would have a hard time finding them even if they had the connections to purchase one."


    "Why use something like that, if it''s so expensive."


    Filly shrugged her shoulders, "I had to resuscitate you, Mister Kuro. You weren''t breathing at all even after I''ve casted a recovery spell on you."


    ...Was the panic attack that severe? White grimaced at the blunder he''d made from losing his composure so easily. To be brought someplace dangerous while he was unconscious, this wasn''t the first time he''s experienced something like that.


    He should be more careful right now, especially when his bail was now only held together by a temporary misunderstanding.


    "So you see, wouldn''t a normal person consider this as a favor?"


    "..." White squinted his eyes at the woman, her unbroken smile seeming to imply that she''d already done something to him.


    ...Something felt wrong, but White couldn''t tell what it was. Plus, it was true he owed the woman a favor now.


    White quietly opened up his status window, and saw nothing different from before. There was no poison status or anything, nor were there any strange skill debuffs he had obtained.


    ...Right, all clear. So the problem now was...


    Sensing the heavy gaze letting up slightly, Filly grinned again with narrowed eyes.


    "Ah, repayment, correct? Don''t worry, my favors are cheap. Perhaps, just a kiss on this maiden''s lips would suffice..." Filly''s face reddened as she pursed her lips in a seductive motion.


    "...Don''t jest." It was fortunate that White had kept his poker face up the entire time, as Filly seemed to have misunderstood that her charms were not working on the young man.


    Her face revealed an undisguised part of her disappointment, which gave White considerable relief, realizing that she was going to give up now.


    "What a shame. Let''s leave it at that then, for now."


    "..."


    White tried to avoid the soft chuckle across him, and surveyed his surroundings guardedly.


    He was in a cabin of sorts, and he could feel that it was moving quite speedily judging by how fast the scenery was moving outside the side windows. The carriage interior had wine-purple pillow seats, and had polished finishes to the rest of the cabin��s complementing furniture. Suffice to say, this entire set must��ve cost tens, if not hundreds of gold coins, not including the black Trystan Horses that he''d recognized at the front. In a book he��d read, White recalled that Trystan Horses were one of the more well-known for horse-drawn vehicles in this country, and were valued at 300 gold coins on average.


    White slid his hands down the texture of the seat, silently amazed at how expensive everything feels.


    ��I''m glad you��re satisfied with the quality of our ride, Mister Kuro. ...Though you''ve never once shown interest in it for all the times you''ve ridden it."


    ...Was she beginning to suspect something? Surely, he couldn''t pull off all of the mannerisms of this Mister Kuro perfectly, right?


    "...I''m sure it must''ve been difficult staying in Halvan''s notorious central prison for so long. Once again, I apologize on behalf of the Master for our late reception."


    ...So she was just feeling sympathetic. The young man relaxed slightly, and thought of words to follow,


    "...Don''t worry about it. I was working alone after all. It was inevitable that I would be brought to that kind of place."


    White didn''t know what he was saying, but it seemed like it would fit the narrative of this person he was impersonating, someone who always had a plan.


    "Hmm... So that was why you let yourself get caught in that way..."


    As expected, Filly looked at the young man with respect as if she''d just had an epiphany for his actions. The misunderstanding just became deeper.


    "Although I don''t understand why Mister Kuro chooses to use such crude ways to accomplish the agenda, I believe there must be a reason for it, if it''s you."


    Honestly, White had no idea what she was saying. He decided to keep silent lest he gets into a more delicate conversation he wasn''t confident in taking by ear.


    "In any case, I believe all of this should be discussed in detail with the Master, and not me. We should also be arriving very soon so you can sit back and relax for now.�� Filly explained with a smile as she spaced herself to the opposite seat out of consideration.


    ...Meanwhile, White felt sick in the stomach.


    Very�� soon?


    His thoughts quickly turned cold, and he remembered his primary objective.


    That��s right. He had to get out.


    He couldn��t waste more time now that he had left prison.


    In this city where he could no longer trust, there was but one person he needed to find.


    Ruru was somewhere. Somewhere!


    ...But he couldn��t be rash. He needed to perform again.


    And so with a quick gulp in his throat which went unnoticed by Filly, White spoke again,


    ��...Sit back and... relax? Was that what you said?��


    ��Eh? ...Y-Yes, is there something wrong?�� Filly��s expression became slightly startled at those words. White had turned his face away to look at the carriage doors, but at the corner of his eyes, he could see the anxiety building up on her face. He made a smirk which went unnoticed.


    Don��t give her time to think.


    ��...Stop the carriage. I��m getting off.��


    ��B-But wait, there is still�� Mister Kuro? P-Please wait a moment, the carriage is- Hyaa!!''


    Before White could react, Filly��s body lunged forward from losing her balance.


    ��Mmphf!�� ��Hnn~!��


    Her breasts piled on top of his face, and White let out a gasp as the two bodies were entwined in the carriage.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 56

    ��Thump, thump��


    White heard the faint beating of Filly��s heartbeat above him, her eyebrows furrowed together as if she''s resisting an urge.


    ��Oi����


    "Mmfyaa~! That''s it...t-that gaaaaze, it��s unbearableee. I-I��m sorry Mister Kuro, I can��t... control myself�� hnn!!��


    Something reached up to White��s inner thigh before he could manage to push her away, and then he felt a hand going underneath his ragged shirt, lewdly caressing his abdominal muscles.


    White noticed quickly that something was off.


    ��...So you really did something to my body? It''s strange, I don''t even feel the slightest motivation to hurt you at all right now.��


    Filly back came to her senses for a moment from those words.


    ��I-I��m sorry... It��s my Gift-��


    His limbs had become immobilized. No, not that. It was as if his body wasn��t even trying to move the woman away from him. Filly seemed to be radiating some sort of ethereal charm around her body which seemed to be altering his perception of her.


    ��Gift?��


    Just as the words left his mouth, White widened his eyes in astonishment.


    Eh?


    ��Gift of the Matriarch��- Your sexual intent compels cooperation from the target.


    E??????????x?????c?????????e?????????p????t????i??????o??????????n???????-????????W?????o???????????r??????????l???????d????????-????????1?????????3?????????0?????=?????????7???/????????? However, the Matriarch enters a vulnerable state during this period.


    The effects of this Gift will be nullified and reversed if the Matriarch succumbs to sexual pleasure before the target.


    This window appeared just when he was thinking of it.


    ...Since when was he able to see the Gifts of others? And this glitched part of the description. If he recalled, these were additional information he wasn��t allowed to see.


    No, even seeing what Filly��s Gift was alone, was unprecedented. There was a book that he had read during his self-study in the library explaining the existence of Gifts in detail. And just like status windows, the ability to see the Gift interfaces of others was unheard of. Unless you were a monster designated by the goddesses, it was impossible to appraise another human without the use of some kind of special skill like a Slave Contract.


    ...Slave Contract...?


    Either way, it was a perfect timing. The system alone, was something that never lied to him. And with what he was beginning to tell from Filly��s Gift�� ��Gift of the Matriarch��, White needed to wrestle dominance from her to dispel its effects.


    The thoughts of exploring how he was able to see the window, ended there.


    ��Okay, I take this as your intention I presume? ...Congratulations, you��ve stopped me from resisting with your Gift."


    White taunted pretentiously, inciting guilt from the woman.


    ��N-No. I-I swear�� I had no intentions to use it. I��m on your side, Mister Kuro, the Master and I have sworn allegiance to you before.��


    ��And this?��


    Filly looked down, unable to meet with his gaze.


    ��... ...W-We fell and�� somehow�� it activated.��


    Lying. This woman is lying through her teeth.


    ��Somehow? You don��t know the activation requirements for your own Gift?��


    ��...Mm�� I do�� but still...�� Filly continued to coil around White��s body like a snake, delivering soft kisses to his chest as she slid her fingers all over him. Taking the moment of non-resistance to her full advantage, her own breaths became even more ragged, heavier�� almost as if she was no longer herself. It was possible she wasn��t even listening to the young man anymore.


    But he had a guess for its activation condition. Bodily fluids, or perhaps even prolonged contact.


    It seems like the ��cooperation�� did not inhibit his ability to move completely, as he brought his hands impatiently up to her shoulders to give her a light nudge,


    ��...At the very least, please move aside. This is, very..."


    Embarrassing?


    For a moment, Filly almost thought the young man would utter such an uncharacteristically docile word.


    Her demeanor fell silent for just a moment, eyes beginning to flicker with a strange glint.


    Did something really happen to Mister Kuro while he was down there after all? That''s right, isn''t it. Sometimes I forget about it, but. ...No matter how stoic he usually is, Mister Kuro is still a young male. A healthy, young, male~


    Upon realizing a sliver of opportunity, her tongue slowly wetted her lips. Her appetite was beginning to return.


    ��...Pardon my impudence but once it��s activated, my Gift cannot be stopped for some time�� Even if it��s Mister Kuro himself, I''m afraid you''d be stuck like this for a while~��


    White noticed a clear change in time from Filly, and started to feel restless.


    I was right. His guard has become so weak... Fufu, how cute~ Looks like, I can use this.


    Leaving breathless sighs in between, Filly lowered her body even more in a deliberate manner, till her chest began to press against White��s chest, clearly emphasizing her volume to the young man.


    ����You can decide whether to accept my apologies later. Buuuut, since... it��s come down to this, why don��t we�� make the best use of this time right this moment.�� Her hands began to wrap around his neck as she planted another kiss on the nape.


    ��...And enjoy ourselves? Ne, my body... is all for your pleasure, you know? ... I''ll become your outlet for release...��


    "Kuhh..." White revealed a grimace, as he let slip a groan out of his mouth. Filly''s fingers had reached out to one of his sensitive spots. And Filly who''d quickly noticed that, began to play with it relentlessly too. Her slender caresses felt like heaven after a long time of abstinence.


    Enjoying each and every twitch White''s body made to her actions gave Filly a small sense of superiority, as her ecstasy climbed without stopping.


    In a heat haze, her arousal began to seem even more apparent.


    ��Mister Kuro�� you have no idea how worried I was...�� Filly began to undress, watching the immobilized White below her with an obscene smile.


    ��When I heard the news, my heart almost stopped,��


    Resting her head on White��s chest, Filly circled her finger below his chin, ��Mister Kuro, you. To think you��d actually go ahead and get yourself into that kind of mess with the Ambercott family. No matter how much of a monopoly the Master holds over the city, we still had to exhaust many resources to bail you out. Plus all those paperwork�� really, I didn��t have much sleep because of you, Mister Kuro. In various ways... Fufu..."


    ��...��


    ��But you know what, that alone isn��t what I��m dissatisfied with.��


    Filly''s hands explored even lower.


    "Even though we��re only supposed to be business partners. ...But, buuut! This longing. This... ravenous feeling that keeps boiling inside of me after you''d left.


    You hadn��t been visiting, and I�� you understand me, right? ...Kuro-sama."


    So it''s Kuro-sama now?


    "It''s okay... You don''t have to say anything. Let me take care of everything~"


    White closed his eyes, and resisted the feelings of depravity.


    ��Mm... Kuro-sh��ama~ You sh��inhful m��een���� Her tongue began to slide down his muscles, down to his waist-


    ��...You''re such a bad, bad man. My heart had already been stolen ever since you defiled me that night. I still cannot forget the first time you took me so forcefully. Before I knew it, you''ve already stolen my heart from my fianc��, you bruteee~" Filly giggled coquettishly.


    Speaking about her exploits with another man made Filly''s body feel even hotter.


    But she wasn''t always like this. Like any other woman of high social status, she was brought up with the graces and discipline of a lady of culture.


    So why? What had changed her?


    Filly didn''t know when it started. But this obscenely cathartic feeling would grow stronger each day.


    Every time she was with this young man, Filly would begin to let loose her deepest desires to him. In front of White, she felt stripped bare to her soul, her eyes trapped, and enraptured in that deep gaze of his...


    "You��ve made me into a woman who would enjoy cheating on her fianc��. Look, this place has already gotten so wet, all because of you...


    Kuro-sama~ Please take responsibility and embrace me again. WIth your passionate eyes, and your love�� ahh�� just like that... I... I love that gaze of yours...��


    ��Thats right... we''re just�� animals, a man and a woman���� She had stripped off the last piece of undergarment, and then she came closer to his ear and whispered,


    ��Just the subdued, and the subduer.�� Filly had her way with her words, as White turned increasingly aroused from her sensual striptease.


    The horses began to slow down, and a curtain was pulled over the back of the carriage as if triggered by her words. White could also feel that the white noise had faded away slowly around him.


    ��Don��t worry, no one will hear us. Ufufu, Tyga-san sure works fast�� This carriage is now completely soundproof, we can make all the noises we like~��


    ��The heart of the young man beat wildly, his eyes unconsciously making second glances at Filly��s bare body. Those mounds that were hidden underneath those tights were now revealed, displaying a volume so bountiful that they seemed more like giant marshmallows. Her soft body exuded a feminine scent that White was all too familiar with.


    ...All of this felt wrong. He hesitated. Because no matter how frustrated he was, the image of Ruru still stuck in his mind so vividly. He didn��t want to succumb to his darker temptations.


    But to take advantage of this type of situation was also conveniently the only way to get out of it. Filly had lied to him. There was actually a way to get out of it, but it required her, the Matriarch, to turn ��subservient�� towards him.


    ��Come now, Mister Kuro�� Let��s enjoy ourselves�� to our hearts�� content.�� She looked at him with ecstasy-filled eyes.


    Dominate this woman.


    White simmered in those dark thoughts for a moment, and stared closely at Filly��s abundance. A small trickle of love juice was already leaking down her supple thighs. She wanted him.


    ...And White was no different, either. White felt that his reasoning was about to shatter. He had been stuck in a prison for many days. With his body getting used to the nightly frequencies of his former companion, his body would burn and desire women as its replacement.


    No matter how much he tried to stay silent, no matter how much he tried to maintain a personal distance��


    He had a limit.


    ��Hyaah!!�� Filly blushed and as her eyes narrowed in humor. ��Why, you��re raring to go too, Kuro-sama~��


    ��...Of course, ...I wouldn��t be a man if I didn��t do anything to you after the invitation you��ve so graciously given me.�� White muttered darkly.


    ��You have a beautiful body, Filly.��


    ��Fufu... pleasantries aren��t your forte, Mister Kuro. You shouldn��t����


    ����But it��s a pity you don��t cherish it properly.��


    ��Eh? What did you-�� Those words caught Filly off guard, and for a moment, White felt the effects of the Matriarch weaken in his mind.


    ��Now shut up and bend over.��


    Yes, that��s right. In the first place. There was no need to treat someone like this as delicate as a normal lady. This woman, no, bitch. She was a bitch. An unfaithful, adulterous, cock-loving bitch.


    ����Hyaa-!��


    White flipped their bodies around, with him on top this time. Breathless from the exchange, Filly stared at the young man with wide eyes.


    ��...M-Mister Kuro, wh-what is this play�� you��re�� different, from usual...��


    ��From usual��? Hehehe�� haha���� White began to laugh softly, his eyes fixated at Filly��s.


    The woman shuddered once more uncontrollably, as the shadow of the young man loomed over her body. Something felt out of place. Her mind went high on alert, as she felt the connection of her Gift snap.


    ��...What��s wrong. You said you wanted to play, didn��t you?��


    As she tried to look into his eyes again to redo its effect, Filly flinched. For what she thought she saw in the eyes of the young man in that moment was nothing but anger.


    ��So let��s play. Enjoy ourselves to our hearts�� content�� right?��


    White had learnt many things during his time underground. And amongst those he''d learnt from the unscrupulous, corrupted guardsmen there...


    ...were the various ways to break a woman.


    Anyway.


    As Singapore has implemented a circuit breaker effective last week, I''m back home for 2 months in light of the pandemic situation in my country. Which means... chapter releases!

 [Vol 1] Chapter 57

    White had thoroughly, and completely made the woman cum multiple times, to the point where she''d fainted a few times during their contest of endurance. And using the information he''d conveniently gleaned, White had managed to use Filly''s Gift against her.


    One thing he realized to his surprise was that the��Gift of the Matriarch��seemed incredibly detrimental to its holder once they lost control over their target. Once the Gift had determined the loss of the Matriarch, Filly began to succumb to all of his requests in the carriage, magnanimously giving him anything he needed without question. It was to the point where it almost seemed like Filly had become a puppet. However in that state, she was unable to speak proper sentences thus White was unable to glean any tangible information about who her Master is, or whose identity he had been using all this time.


    It was easy, because the weakness of the Gift was conveniently explained to him through that strange red glitch.


    But since he couldn''t leave Filly in that state as it would arouse the suspicion of her bodyguard, White told her to "forget his existence", and "enjoy the rest of the day off".


    It worked like a charm, and light returned to Filly''s eyes again. She muttered a few words at the start like "what just happened", and "where am I...", probably because she had just broken out of her trance.


    As soon as White was certain that Filly''s condition was coherent enough to speak properly, he left the carriage. He was quickly stopped by the mercenary guard who was guarding outside, but White knew he''d won the gamble as he observed the changes on his expression.


    Luck was on his side. Filly began to whine about visiting the theatre, redirecting the attention away from White.


    Of course, if the employer was so nonchalant about his departure, why should he, a mere hire care?


    The carriage soon drove off without turning back. Things had progressed smoothly, almost too smoothly. He''d expected to pull another act out of his ass, but it didn''t seem like Filly had even registered his presence when she was arguing with her bodyguard chauffeur. Probably because he''d told her to "forget his existence", White had truly become invisible to her eyes.


    As he heard his stomach grumble, White sighed and navigated his way back into the main street.


    He didn''t want to move around on an empty stomach either, especially after having spent himself in the carriage.


    There was no end to the crowd that flooded the bustling night streets. Many goods were sold by the side of the road; special ornaments for trees, vibrant-looking outfits, thick coats that kept warmth. There were also many pastries, which seemed to be selling really well among the young women in Halvan- The festive atmosphere felt just like Christmas.


    Halvan is celebrating the biannual Moonhalo. With soft, gentle snow falling from the sky, he could see many people covered in tight and snug clothing. The amber lights from the windows and street lamps provided the ambience, illuminating the night activities going on in the city.


    Looking at the citizens like this really gave him a sense of how much they trusted the Adventurer Guild, and that they were at the peak of the peacetime after the last Demon King had been defeated. Roofs were long repaired from where White used to see wreckage, and adventurers were now seen enjoying the festivities in their own ways; It almost felt like everyone had already completely forgotten about the turmoil in the city not too long ago.


    Was this not the life he used to seek?


    "Irashaiii, what would you like to have boy?" The friendly voice of the stall owner beckoned.


    White pointed at one of the skewers on display, and gave him exactly six coppers.


    "Two rabbit skewers it is!" Saying so, the man quickly set to work. The aroma of rabbit meat cooking together with that particular blend of spices made White''s stomach growl.


    "Gahaha, looks like you''re a hungry one. Here you go... ... eh?" The man suddenly stopped, and stared wide-eyed at the young man who had half his face hidden with a hood.


    White simply ignored that reaction, picked up the two skewers the man was holding, and left.


    All this time, he heard voices behind him, but White simply walked faster as he took a bite off the rabbit meat.


    It was just as good as he remembered it to be.


    Having had his fill, White decided to return to his apartment first. But he stopped just short when he noticed a street performance nearby.


    A woman who appeared to be a bard was sitting under a canopy of a building that was recently repaired since the monster outbreak. Alongside a peculiar-looking string instrument, the bard''s carols, or rather simple humming brought along a whimsical yet somewhat forlorn descant to her tune.


    White listened quietly by the side, closing his eyes to the soothing melody of acoustics. Before he knew it, the performance was already over. The bard began to accept tips as the crowd gave their applause and slowly left in waves. Perhaps it was because he was slightly enamored by her work, or maybe he was somehow influenced by the festive mood; White stopped to leave a small tip.


    It wasn''t much, but the bard lowered her head in gratitude. When she looked up again to see his face, the young man was already gone.


    White made his way to his old dormitory.


    His adventurer plate acted as his apartment key, so he would have some difficulties entering from the front. He had the trinket confiscated when he was captured, so the only way was to break inside.


    However it seemed like someone had already been here.


    The windows were shattered, and it seemed like no one had bothered to clean up the broken glass outside. White tip-toed his way over the glass shards and entered through the window while making sure to avoid the sharp edges.


    He was relatively calm, because it came as no surprise that someone, or at least the officials would ransack the place during his absence.


    The inside was rather... empty, as he''d expected. Looks like they''ve done quite the work to his place. All of the circuit devices he''d bought and placed around the apartment were all gone, leaving only an unsightly mess behind.


    But he still held some hope.


    "Found it."


    His savings that were hidden properly in a corner was left intact.


    Seems like the burglars weren''t very thorough in combing the place; The fountain pen, pocket watch and coin case that he''d left together with his money were also untouched. Out of some dumb luck, he also found the Moonsift Fang, along with his usual equipment together nearby. White recalled that this was during the time when he was apprehensive about being assaulted at night, thus he''d always wore them whenever he went outside.


    One, two low grade potions. His dagger, leather equipment and the weight-enhanced coat he bought from Richard. Perfect. It saved him some time to buy a weapon for what he was about to do.


    After confirming that these items were everything he could salvage in his apartment, White held out a ring lodged on his index finger. The clear sphere that had been crafted meticulously at the center glowed lightly in response to his gesture.


    In the next instant, a cubicle appeared before him. The walls appeared translucent, giving one the impression that it was intangible. That was proven to be true, as White''s body passed through the cubicle surface effortlessly almost as if it weren''t there in the first place.


    White dragged the heavy camping rucksack into this 5x5 space.


    ? Ring of Dimensional Storage V ? Unique Grade ? Equipment - Ring ? 1 Defense ?


    ? Dimensional Storage V: Gain access to a 5x5 storage grid.


    Besides money and the hood to cover himself, this ring was another item generously gifted to him earlier.


    There was not much left to say about it, because it was exactly as it''s described.


    The Ring of Dimensional Storage was the essential item for a player. It was ''inventory space''. A cheat item.


    As expected, being rich made a huge difference in this world. You could have access to fancier equipment, powerful skillbooks and legendary weapons. Even if you had no talent, you could quite literally buy talent in this game-like world.


    The ring shone again, and the space disappeared along with the things inside of it.


    White took one last look at the apartment he''d been living in for these past few months... and left unceremoniously.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 58

    As he left the main busy streets in the outer district, White followed a certain road and found his way to a place filled with squatters. Having prepared for this, he had chosen to drape a worn robe over his equipment in order to blend in.


    Take a right turn around a drugstore, and then a long left at the five-and-dime until the first lamp post is in sight�� Seeming to follow a certain set of directions in his head, White eventually reached a narrow alleyway... and ducked into the side. He stayed close to the wall, as if he was hiding from something.


    A few seconds later, footsteps emerged. White glanced to the corner of the wall, where he could see two shadows. There were some indistinctly angry voices, before they chased ahead.


    Really now. He didn''t think he would be let off that easily. But since he was sure that Filly had already completely submitted to him, it seemed that this wasn''t her handiwork. Or maybe it was? Did she take some extra measures before, in case something happened to her?


    Whatever the case, there shouldn''t be any more tails behind him.


    Taking a deep breath to recollect himself, White turned to the place he had entered.


    There was nothing conspicuous in this alleyway, yet supposedly��this was one of the entrances into the ghetto as he was informed. An impressionable, musty smell of poverty greeted his arrival; hanging laundry in between the old terraces, their clothes casting a shadow over the face of the young man as he glanced up to look.


    A four-eyed cat, the Demure Feline which had somehow managed to get on top of it, met its eyes with White''s before it leaped down skillfully onto the ground, proceeding to scutter back into a pile of discarded lumber where it''d most likely claimed its home. Rats were abundant too, but being no stranger to such a place the young man didn''t feel too discomforted by their presence.


    The upkeep was terrible, which gave White the double confirmation that he needed. This was indeed a separate territory like he was told, much different from the city; The bright and lively atmosphere of Halvan was no more, and was instead replaced with an umbrageous discoloration along the walls. Old and used furniture, wooden crates and smashed glass bottles all strewn about indicated a sense of lawlessness that permeated this place.


    White walked forward, careful not to step on any of the wreckage.


    It''s just as damned as his fellow inmate described it. No, it''s probably worse.


    For one, this was the type of place that screamed "danger" to him.


    White knew about this place through a brawny Russian-looking man by the name of Yuri. As one of his neighboring inmates, Yuri happened to be starved for a conversational partner. These slums were just one of the many things he''d told him about.


    The slums were interspersed areas connected through sewers, hidden corners of the city and even the basements of some buildings in the main districts. Because of how it was constructed, or connected, the slums was the sort of place where one had to consciously look in order to find it. It was certainly not a simple hangout one would stumble onto by accident.


    Being out of sight naturally meant that the slums were usually out of the city''s jurisdiction. And because of that, many things that happened in the slums oftentimes went under the radar. One could find all sorts of shady things in this place; weapons with unknown origins, potions with ''special concoctions'' made from suspicious-looking herbs, and of course, the trading of slaves. The list went on; no crime was too great for the dwellers living here. As long as there was money and demand involved, the slums would accommodate that niche in the market.


    But there was also a certain notoriety he''d heard about the slums.


    That is, to survive here, there were unspoken rules he needed to abide by. And for a newcomer like him... ...


    "Ooh? Nii-chan, don''t see you around here before, ye''?"


    A nasal voice called out.


    White calmly turned around, and looked at the guy''s massive build. He was practically towering over him with that menacing pose. A halberd with ivory fangs on its rusty blade poked its presence from behind, tied to his body with dark leather straps.


    This slum dweller had probably been eyeing him ever since stepped foot into this place.


    Correction, dwellers.


    "Walking around all alone like that, aren''t you a lonely one." A trio of ragtags appeared from behind the walls.


    Effectively cutting off my escape route. The old pattern he''d fallen victim to before.


    White immediately glanced once over at them with cold eyes. When he''d fallen for the same trap once before, it really seemed quite predictable and full of exploitable holes.


    With a low voice, White spoke.


    "I''m in quite the rush here. Could you let me pass? It''s important to me."


    There was a short pause, before the squatters started laughing.


    "Oi oi, are you serious? Do you know what kind of situation you''re in right now? Important? Your life isn''t important right now, huhhh?"


    "Gahahaha what a delusional kid, I heard the Skull Artist needs another head for her recent work. Why don''t we crack open that pea-sized brain for his good and get some money while we''re at it~"


    Another cackled as he whipped out a small serrated knife.


    Then.


    "Quiet down."


    The toughest-looking one stepped forward and spoke. It was the same guy who had the halberd.


    "Judging from how confident you look, you''re probably an ascendant, aren''t you."


    ...Seems like he''s the leader like I thought.


    "But I''m sorry... you''re the weaker one here. Give up quickly, and you won''t feel more pain than you should."


    Saying so, Halberd pulled out the weapon from his back. That simple action drew a slow and dreary sound of metal, making the ruffian appear quite intimidating.


    Hmm? He''s not even budging?


    "...Hehh... To still be this composed after seeing my [Bloodthirsty Requiem], I''ll give you praise for not trying to run away at least." He boasted with a childish glee on his face. At this point, White had already been completely surrounded. A total of six people in the encirclement. But the young man didn''t even register the underlings. His eyes carefully scrutinized the man before him.


    A much bigger physique than him, just one swing from that halberd would most likely take him out of commission. But apart from that, White didn''t see anything else that would put him at an overwhelming disadvantage.


    Halberd seemed to be peeved about White ignoring his boast, as his voice raised a pitch when he added on,


    "You don''t even comprehend the situation you''re in. Good grief, this is why brats are... I''ll just end it in one s��"


    "��Sorry."


    Halberd haven''t even finished his stance, when he''d already collapsed onto the ground.


    Blood splattered out of his mouth, as Halberd''s eyes widened in shock. The idea of being attacked probably didn''t even cross his mind.


    "...You talk too much."


    The underlings shook, but they immediately came to their senses in the next moment. Fury blinded their eyes.


    "G-Get him!" "This bastard!"


    The rest of the encirclement rushed forward, and White took in a deep breath.


    His mind was in deep focus.


    Once again, he was submerged in that deep ocean. But this time, his spatial perception was unhindered.


    "Take this!!"


    In that instant the one from behind had shot forth a broken pipe that looked as if it would cut into White''s neck... a slight distortion in space appeared from where White was!


    "Wh-!"


    Followed by an unusual glare of light. That change in brightness caused the skinny assailant to flinch.


    "The hell did you do?!"


    He regained his vision in the next moment, but the figure of the young man had already vanished.


    "Shit, the bastard disappeared!"


    "Behind you!" Someone shouted in a panic.


    "Huh?"


    That warning came too late.


    White had already thrusted his purple dagger forward, stabbing through the man''s back. He twisted the blade so that it cut even deeper into the wound. The man died quickly.


    And from White''s sudden lunge came a small updraft of wind, pushing back and revealing his black hair underneath the hood.


    "Y-You... the Stray?!" Someone noticed, causing a moment of unrest amongst the gang of squatters.


    "Th-That is... I thought that idiot was already put in jail!"


    Idiot huh. They''re not wrong. What I did back then, was truly stupid.


    White slowly drew his extended arm back, his position still in a half-kneel.


    ...But I don''t regret it.


    He raised his head and glared at them. As a final warning,


    "Can I leave now?"


    Without a leader, the squatters knew their limits and escaped without even bothering to drag the bodies of their companions away.


    "So much for teamwork." White hid the dagger back under his sleeve, where it turned invisible again.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 59

    White followed the cracked sidewalks splashed with lurid graffiti, sometimes having to hop over a few small canals.


    Supposedly, they were originally used as drainage channels from the city districts. But it seems that most of them were clogged, and now served as nothing but inconvenient indents on the ground. It had also done nothing for the place��s sanitation; a lingering sewer stench followed the young man wherever he went, and it only got more unbearable as he walked on.


    ...


    There was a noticeable increase in squatters as he went in deeper.


    From every covered doorway came the dejected, and sometimes conniving stares of men and women in their pathetic cardboard sleeping bags. A few hookers stalked the streets in their skimpy outfits and high boots looking for work. There were also a few small heads, poking out from the alleys they had been playing in; children with threadbare clothing that barely covered their blighted skin. Some of them had slave collars over their necks. As he walked past them, those curious and distrustful eyes followed their guest��s every move.


    Thus caught without a break by the constant onlookers, it was only after he''d made his way to a less populated area that White was finally able to loosen the tension in his body.


    He stretched for a little bit before continuing.


    Eventually, White arrived at a humble stall near the entrance of another alleyway.


    A lemonade stall, or a fruit punch made with berries he��d never seen before. From the looks of it, it didn��t seem very professional or at least, made by an adult. The sign of the stall was carved with childish handwriting. Much of it wasn��t even built properly, as White had noticed that the front counter was actually replaced with a bunch of wooden crates stacked on top of each other. It extended beyond an open door behind the stall as White saw glimpses of a separate room behind the dirty drapes of a curtain.


    A small head bobbed out from underneath the counter as White approached.


    It was a little girl, looking probably less than half his age. White waited patiently as she climbed up the tall chair behind the counter in a clumsy manner. She lifted up a half jar filled with a florid-looking cherry liquid.


    ��Hello, onii-chan. Would you like a glass of Cinderdew? Please buy one? It��s really delicious!�� Her expression beamed.


    ? ? Red Experimental Concoction ? Uncommon Grade ? Consumable: Lowers HP recovery rate by 43% temporarily. May cause drowsiness.?


    ��...�� White rummaged his pockets and, finding what he was looking for, silently placed a small crumpled piece of paper on the counter without replying to her sales pitch.


    It was questionable whether he would remain in one piece after drinking that suspicious-looking thing.


    Catching the hint, the girl received the paper and scrutinized it briefly.


    "Ah, this. Yuri jii-chan sent you here? You shoulda'' said so earlier!" A strange accent came out of the little girl.


    It was no paper note, but she smiled nevertheless. It was a different kind of smile compared to the first. She climbed down the long chair, much more nimbly this time. And after beckoning for White to enter, the girl disappeared behind the curtains.


    ��Grandmother, we have a customer!��


    White enters the room behind the fake stall and catches whiff of medicinal herbs and incense. The girl was hugging a figure on a hunched back, resting self-importantly on a worn-leather sofa.


    An elderly woman clothed in a saggy tribal tunic, golden bangles covering her neck. Her face was wrinkly from old age, sharp eyes smudged with slight traces of weariness. Hideous carbuncles also stretched all over her skin, a telltale condition of some kind of skin disease.


    ��Mm,�� The elder nodded and rubbed the girl��s head, to which she giggled and returned to tend to the counter in skipping steps.


    "So, Yuri recommended you?"


    White nodded silently and rummaged his pockets.


    ��i heard you could forge me a card for the Mercenary Guild.��


    A single gold coin was placed before her.


    The old lady��s eyes narrowed, her gaze following his.


    "..."


    ��What, you want more money? I have it.�� Three more coins in the same gilded shine fell onto the table.


    ��I sense impatience. Ah, this is about revenge, is it not. I��ve heard about it, you...��


    ��No,  you��re wrong!��


    At that sudden roar the elder flinched. And the little girl who had been watching behind a wall, had unconsciously loosened the grip of her knife behind her back.


    ��She��s�� Ruru is�� more than that. I����


    White clutched his face with a pained look, attempting to calm himself down.


    ��That��s some bloodlust right there. Keke...�� Removing the tunic that covered her ears, she revealed a pair of familiar-looking ears atop her head much to the surprise of the young man.


    ��Alright, I��ll accept.�� She said with beastly eyes.


    "...It''ll take a moment. Sit down for now."


    "Okay."


    It was not her place to meddle in the affairs of her customers, thus she simply took the money and called for the little girl.


    "Here. It''s finished. This is the token you show to the black dealers in the city, do not lose it. As for anything specific that you��re looking for, you can ask the little one to guide you. Our transaction is done."


    As she finished her words, the little girl came out swiftly from the shadows, this time just a hint of caution could be seen from her eyes.


    "Tha- Pleasure doing business with you. And I don''t need the girl."


    Ignoring what the girl might have said behind him as he left, White had now obtained falsified identity for Halvan��s underground guild.


    He paid off a few more people to make sure he had the right information, and left the slums immediately after.


    The sky was completely dark, and stalls were just about closed wherever he went. Looks like it was already pretty late. However he also noticed that there was an increased number in patrols wandering about. News of his release from prison must��ve already been spreading.


    White hid his face under his hood even more obscurely to hide the cold eyes underneath. His feet plodded on the pavement where it began to be coated with a layer of drizzle.


    It was starting to rain.


    In the Yunosu Diner, Evie and her father quarrelling fondly over something insignificant. The atmosphere in the restaurant was just as lively as before. One could hear laughs and glass clinking even from the queue outside.


    As night fell, the diner was no longer as busy. And it finally regained its moment of silence as the last customer left for the day. Evie relaxed on a stool right beside her co-worker Sharon.


    ��You��re not going home yet?�� Evie asked as she poured herself a drink.


    ��...Just a little�� I think... I��m just gonna have some shut-eye for now�� ugh, wake me up an hour from now.��


    ��There there, you worked hard today~ Just rest for now.�� She patted Sharon��s head, to which she slowly closed her eyes blissfully and began drifting off. Sisters after a long day at work, the two shared such a relationship.


    Her father was still working the dishes at the back, so Evie who was now left alone, looked outside the watery window panes.


    She had worked in the restaurant for a few months now. And in the blink of an eye, the Moonhalo festival had already begun. Evie couldn��t help but reminisce about the customers she��d met.


    Somehow or another, her mind drifted to the days where she��d first spotted a customer who came to the restaurant. A young man who had an unusually timid demeanor the entire time he sat to eat.


    At first she thought that was the end of it. She��d taken notice of the young man because of his peculiar features, but when she sneaked a peek at the side the young man seemed expressionless as he ate.


    He must have disliked our food.


    It was reasonable. The restaurant had only been open for a few days back then, and Evie and her father were just starting to adapt to the tastes of the locals here. So she thought that he would never visit again.


    But then he came again on the next day.


    And the next.


    And the next.


    Opening up slowly as he gave comments of praise, openly calling out to her��


    The young man kept changing with each passing day. He was speaking better, dressed better and looked better. At some point, even Evie who was known to have little to no interest in men, had started to take a deeper notice into him.


    White, as he was called. He was a Stray. An adventurer. She learnt more things about him, and in turn he did too. She found out that he was unexpectedly a bookworm who visited the library quite often, and despite his busy days as an adventurer, still found time to taste her cooking.


    Towards that youth, Evie held some semblance of ��like��. She enjoyed his company, as much as he did hers.


    Evie looked forward to his visit every day.


    ... ...But then, things changed between the two of them. Evie wasn��t ready for the sudden appearance of the girl White had brought along with him one day. To make matters worse, she was a beast-kin.


    Evie sighed as she took a small sip from her drink. Her heart felt complicated as she thought about that day.


    ��I wish�� things could��ve gone about differently back then.�� She smiled self-depreciatively at herself. Perhaps she would''ve reacted differently if she hadn''t been so prejudiced from the start.


    Hmm?


    As she said that, Evie thought she saw a familiar figure outside the window.


    But as she blinked her eyes, the shadow was gone.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 60

    In a back alley��


    Two men were smoking with their backs leaned against the wall. As they watched the crowd from the darkness, they couldn''t help but feel frustrated. They''d wanted to go out and have their fun too and let loose like the rest, but today was their turn to keep watch on the outside.


    These men were bouncers that guarded the entrance to the Mercenary Guild, and in spite of the occasional annoyance on their faces, they took their jobs seriously. After all, the Mercenary Guild was not a place that a random fiddle could come into.


    Even though visitors were fewer than usual today because of the festival, they still couldn''t afford to skimp out on watch duty. In fact, the higher-ups had even put them up on tighter watch in the event that someone had slipped into this alleyway by accident.


    To visit an unsanctioned guild that worked on the grey areas of the country''s laws meant one of two things. You either worked there as a mercenary, or you came knowingly looking for one.


    Unless you had actual business with the guild, the mercs wouldn''t entertain some small inquiries unlike the tamer Adventurer Guild.


    And because of the business-like work ethics practiced by the Mercenary Guild, there were certain conditions one had to meet in order to become a member. The clients and jobs received by the Mercenary Guild were usually much more dangerous than the Adventurer Guild, and they had to make sure their members were responsible and capable enough to handle their assignments properly.


    This was one of the main reasons why White had bothered to visit the slums to forge a guild card instead of coming here immediately. There were plenty of troubles he could avoid as long as he had ''membership''.


    The services were discreet and fast and most importantly, anonymous.


    As long as he could afford their services, he could get almost anything from their diverse information networks spread across the city.


    With his card ready, White made his way slowly towards the two Mercs.


    The tapping of footsteps resounded through the alleyway, catching the attention of the two men. Their expressions immediately went on high alert.


    A figure draped in a dusty cloak, with their hands were hidden underneath making it all the more suspicious.


    But being no stranger to the shady appearances of some of their members, the two men was not afraid to let him approach.


    The first man spat out his smoke and gave the second an eye signal.


    Confirming that he had backup, the Merc walked up closer to the young man, his figure towering over as it casted a shadow menacingly.


    "Sure ain''t never see yer'' around before."


    White didn''t panic at all. His eyes remain transfixed on something else. Although he didn''t really think he would have to fight his way through, White had unconsciously looked at the man''s Gift using that weird appraisal effect he had earlier.


    White glanced at the sword sheathed on his back, and then at another palm-sized wand at the man''s waist. The second weapon was really easy to miss if one didn''t pay close attention.


    He seemed to understand something just from this small observation.


    As expected of mercenaries, cleverly disguising their methods of fighting. These guy truly fought down and dirty, relying on the smallest of advantages to win. The second man was a little too far from him so White wasn''t able to get a read on his Gift or equipment. He judged that this appraisal effect had a limited range and could only be applied within a certain radius around him.


    Either way, he wasn''t here to fight.


    "I''m in a hurry."


    The identities of mercenaries lay within this glossy black card.


    "...Cheh."


    Having confirmed his identity, the man gave way. Although if he looked more closely at the portrait on the card, the man would surely notice something amiss. Of course, White had did a small sleight of hand to ensure that it wouldn''t be seen as he made the gesture of handing out the card.


    The door guard gave White a final leer, and returned to his post.


    White entered through the door successfully, and climbed down a small spiral of stairs beyond.


    The lamps at the side lit up the path as he calmly descended down a floor. It seemed like he was entering some kind of dungeon, but a small whiff of alcohol lingering in the air reassured the young man.


    White reached the bottom of the stairs and tightened his cloak.


    This wide basement was where the Mercenary Guild based itself. But it gave off more of a tavern feeling, as men with rugged beards were drinking around him in numbers. Beer ladies moved about to serve them with business-like smiles, catering to their beer bellies with trays filled with amber-filled mugs.


    But despite the Mercenary Guild being such a place, the ambience remained relatively quiet inside unlike the Yunosu Diner. The atmosphere was darker, and he could hardly see any traces of merry-making accompanying the alcohol.


    White moved quickly, but carefully as he gauged the tension in the air with caution. He came forward to a counter, and feeling some eyes on him, he prepared a muffled voice, careful not to get discovered by accident.


    "I want to buy information on someone." He spoke curtly.


    The receptionist was a woman in red braids who, at the beginning seemed rather laid-back and uninterested. Her attire was sloven and slack, the opening on her chest revealing ample skin.


    The dress code was completely laid back, unlike the strict standards for the receptionists working in the Adventurer Guild. This was just one of the many indicators that the Mercenary Guild was such a place.


    The woman was one of those unlucky staff who had to work overtime. Like the two men who stood guard by the guild''s entrance, Fiana hoped her shift would end sooner. With another mercenary who came right around closing hours, she clicked her tongue secretly for the added work she''d have to do.


    But all of her thoughts turned a 180 the moment that young man before her placed a gold coin on the counter.


    Fiana''s eyes suddenly lit up, like a predator appraising the credibility of its target.


    This person is rich.


    The Mercenary Guild was unlike the Adventurer Guild, as staff members received a premium in individual commission rates. This meant that if the client was satisfied with her service, she would be able to pocket a considerable portion of it for herself.


    Maybe, with some of the temperaments of the filthy men working here, Fiana could even possibly get even more change from this client.


    Even if the act of soliciting with adventurers was unprofessional, no one really cared here in the Mercenary Guild. After all, the guild was established with the motive of attracting capable workers who would do anything for money.


    And Fiana was no different. She would sell herself if she had to, if it meant getting into the good favors of a promising mercenary.


    And so with the sweetest voice she could muster, she smiled.


    "Information, is it? I understand. Please, follow me."


    As White followed from the back, he noticed the subtle change in how Fiana moved her hips in front of him.


    He knew what she was trying to do, and smirked in contempt.


    Money was truly convenient, perhaps even more so in this place.


    In a private booth, White looked through the documents he''d just received.


    His mind turned cold.


    Huh?


    The guy who was called "Mat" by his subordinates.


    Who worked under Vincent, that bastard. He was...


    "...The man is... missing?"


    "Yes... at least, no one has had information of his whereabouts for more than a month now."


    "..." He couldn''t wrap his head around what he''d just learnt.


    That''s right... there was another guy''s name he remembered.


    "Mills. What about someone named Mills?"


    The receptionist smiled wryly, and continued through the documents.


    "There are many people with that name, but... I think I know who you''re referring to. He too, is missing as well."


    "...What?" He took the document of Mills. That face, it''s definitely one of those bastards. The one who crushed his hand.


    "Hm, if I remember correctly, he went missing at around the same time as Mat-san."


    ...Something is... weird.


    White gave up another gold coin, his eyes turning even sharper.


    "Can you draw up a list of all the people who went missing around this time?"


    "S-Sure..."


    He was given another list immediately.


    White''s eyes widened.


    This was no coincidence.


    These people. They were all people involved in the night assault that day.


    And they...


    They have all gone missing.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 61

    A band of mercenaries, over ten of them disappearing from the face of the city.


    No matter how one looked at it, this didn��t seem like a simple coincidence.


    Mat and his gang were a group of silver-ranks, and with the leader as an experienced gold, it didn��t make sense if they were to die together while undertaking some kind of monster subjugation mission either. Veterans tend to avoid places beyond their limits, and earn their keep taking quests that are at least one difficulty rating below their rank.


    Of course, nothing was absolute or certain in this world. They might��ve really encountered something really strong, and were killed off.


    But. It didn��t feel right.


    It was a gut feeling that was based on his own instinct.


    Like an itch that he could never scratch, crawling insidiously along his body since the series of mysterious incidents that kept occurring in Halvan. In his hands were bits and pieces of an elaborate puzzle, all in disarray yet at the center of everything, White knew he was involved.


    He had came here looking for answers. A resolution, old-fashioned revenge.


    But the information that he had obtained merely clogged his thoughts. More questions, more answers he needed to find. He needed those thugs to find a connection. And with them missing, he couldn��t find proof.


    Proof? What kind of proof? Did he still long for a way to clear his own name? Did it matter anymore?


    A sudden thought came to the young man. Why was he even staying in this city for as long as he did? Was it because he had conformed to the concept of being bound as a Stray? Or was it that small willfulness inside of him that wished to persevere in hopes to reunite with the adventurer who brought him here?


    Was it worth the effort he needed to put in to mend his relationships in this place that had abandoned him first?


    His reputation was long ruined, both as an adventurer and as a person. The few familiar faces he saw in the diner that day. He had remembered them clearly. Some of them he had helped out during his time as a handyman doing small quests for the city folks.


    Yet they abandoned him.


    White didn��t blame them, they didn��t have any real obligations to help him. And even if they did, they would probably get caught up in the same hell that he had gone through for the past week.


    But humans were emotional creatures. White still felt bitter about everything. He too, wished for acceptance and help from others. He had put in the effort, but in the end, nothing mattered between strangers. There was never a tight bond. He could never understand what people truly thought inside. It wasn��t as if he could see their emotion levels as if they were slaves.


    Slaves...?


    White slapped his cheeks tiredly. His thoughts were derailing by the second. Either way, he would decide everything after he finds Vincent and gives him a good beating. He wouldn��t hold back this time, and if he kills the man on accident, then so be it.


    The receptionist Fiana had given him information on the Ambercott estate, and he was prepared to make a visit soon.


    She had an expression that seemed reluctant for the young man to part, but did not manage to stop him from leaving after he had acquired the information he had paid for.


    He left through a separate set of stairs, leading him to another exit on the surface.


    White held up the map before him, and followed the directions towards�� towards��


    Huh?


    White felt lethargy assaulting him, his vision turning doubles.


    ��Hey! Watch where you��re going!��


    A roadside prowler yelled at him as he had flopped to the side in an unsteady gait.


    White didn��t reply to him, and instead hastened his pace, realizing that his body had been running on fumes. Mental fatigue could not be treated with just potions.


    And on the contrary, the overuse of potions would lead to some costly side effects.


    A painful migraine haunted his head, causing White to lean against a wall for support.


    He glanced around him.


    ...This street.


    It felt familiar to him. A red Victorian-style building. Ah, of course.


    ��This was the library.


    Up on the second floor, a familiar face seemed to be looking down at him.


    When he blinked his eyes, the figure was gone.


    �� ...Lyndel?


    It should be past closing hours.


    Feeling intrigue alongside his compulsion to rest in a safe place, White pushed his body past the doors and entered.


    The interior of the library was the same as before. However it gave off a different atmosphere than usual. The dead silence from the lack of people made echoes with every step he took.


    White walked up quietly to the counter, and slid his fingers along it with a sombre look. The starlight cast onto the pile of books pushed him into a brief moment of reminiscence.


    ...Coffee?


    White turned to look towards the second floor.


    There was a familiar scent of cocoa lingering in the air.


    White ascended the stairs, towards one of the entrances on the floor. He looked under the rug, but the key to the room was no longer there. Instead the door seemed to be slightly hinged open, as if to show that it was unlocked, but just barely enough for him to notice it.


    White paused for a second before he entered. Slowly and cautiously, he stepped into this quiet space where he��d always read undisturbed.


    All of his items were just like how it was before. The coffee machine, the music player, the small stash of food�� those had probably gone bad by now.


    White looked outside of the window, where he was sure he had seen someone there. He noticed the bird nest that used to be parched outside the window. It was now an abandoned nest of sticks.


    And once again, he smelled the pleasant aroma of coffee.


    It came from the porcelain cup of coffee on the table, brewed recently it seemed.


    As expected, was it really Lyndel who was near the window earlier?


    White couldn��t sense her presence anywhere, however. Was she just afraid of showing up because she heard he was some kind of criminal?


    White smiled bitterly to himself, realizing that he still cared enough about his acquaintances. Knowing Lyndel, she must very well feel that way. But she was still kind enough to receive him, the past owner of this small hideout with this small token.


    ...Not everyone in this city is bad.


    The young man lifted up the cup and finished the coffee quickly. And with familiar movements, he went to brew a second cup. This time he remembered to put on gloves.


    Leaving the new cup on the table, White rested his back on the couch and rubbed his nose bridge. Right, he remembered something else.


    Since he was already here, he should retrieve it.


    White leaned forward to a shelf nearby to look for his journal... but it was replaced with an ordinary book.


    Someone had taken it?


    ...It should be fine. The journal was not written in the language of this world, so they��d probably not understand it.


    Ending his thoughts there, White gradually felt his heavy eyelids giving way. The comfort in this space lulled him into a sense of security. He didn��t intend to sleep for too long, but just long enough for him to pull through the hours ahead. He wanted to complete his revenge before anyone involved in his set-up realized his disappearance.


    The days of Moonhalo extended the night skies, so he could probably rest for a good hour or two. White laid down and closed his eyes. Within his diminishing thoughts, the only figure he chased after, was but a lone girl with wolf ears waiting to be saved.


    When his eyes had finally closed, a shadow moved from behind a pile of books.


    Taking small steps careful not to wake up the young man, the petite figure bent down and caressed his hair with a small, forlorn smile.

 [Vol 1] Chapter 62

    A boy was cooped up in a dark, cold room. Silently tapping away on a console, playing his favorite game in virtual reality. There, he was at peace.


    There, he was alone.


    And then, he made a wish to the gods.


    Turned dissonant.


    Distorted. Like the many wishes he��d made that bent the lives of others around him.


    He arrived in a whole new world. New sights and sounds that were almost magical.


    Fraught with danger, hostilities forcing him to adapt.


    There, he went through many tribulations over a short period of time.


    But there, he too, finally found friends. And his purpose of living.


    ��A girl with pointy wolf ears now stood by his side.


    White awoke with a start.


    He��d clearly felt the presence of someone who��d been here not too long ago. On the coffee table, was the familiar leather-covered journal he was looking for.


    He flipped to the latest entry on a whim, and paused momentarily.


    There was a note with awkwardly written characters in his home language.


    Good luck.


    White��s mouth opened slightly, as if words were at the tip of his tongue.


    ��...You''re... amazing, Lyndel.��


    He continued on his way to the Ambercott Estate.


    Passing by Yunosu Diner. The weapons shop, the town square, back to the beginning inn.


    An indescribable feeling filled White''s body. Even now, his mind was seething with silent rage, yet a a small moment of melancholy managed to slow his steps down.


    From the windows, Evie was cleaning the tables off of booze. Always diligent and passionate about her work as she continues bantering with her grizzled father.


    Mary was buying a new cross, a strange sister who��d seem too close to him whenever he came to visit. Her piousness to the Goddesses had always come off as unnatural to him.


    And there was Rebecca, silently gazing up at the encroaching Moonhalo. He��d never found the true meaning to her words. But in a sense, she felt all too similar to Ruru. Like a bird in a cage.


    The women White had met these few months.


    Finally, he stopped before gold-trimmed gates.


    He had reached where he wanted to be.


    The mansion ahead of him had no lights on from the outside.


    ...White closed his eyes, and activated his ''senses'' at full force.


    "...Nothing."


    It was strangely unguarded for such a big mansion.


    There were no guards.


    No sounds.


    Nothing. Had they all gone to sleep?


    Better.


    Taking in a deep, cold breath, White bent forward in a sprinting posture with his bare hands... and sliced through the gates enough for him to get in. He took a detour to the back of the mansion after a few minutes, and found a way to repel his way up on a balcony with a rope.


    The mansion was quiet.


    White took his time with his steps, careful not to make a sound.


    He scanned the room safely and checked his current whereabouts.


    This seemed to be a guest room of sorts. It was lavishly decorated with gold and red aesthetics, with couches around a coffee table and a chess set on top of it. White kept his perception to the highest as he scanned the outside of the room before he exited it.


    He was now in a dark alleyway, illuminated lightly by the night sky outside.


    The estate was bigger than he expected, but first he thought of where the bastard would be at a time like this.


    Perhaps Vincent was still out there partying in the midst of the Moonhalo celebrations. Or maybe he��s taking his time with his misdemeanors again till the late of night.


    Either way, he would return to his chambers in the end. And there, he would...


    He would... ...


    This smell...


    He wouldn''t mistake it.


    Blood. The trail of blood scent heightened his caution, as he crept towards the source through one side of the corridor.


    He had passed by no one all the while, making his expression turn stiffer in high alert.


    Eventually, the trail stopped before a large set of doors.


    He too, stopped in place, checking his gear before he entered��


    ��But as if they had life of its own, the doors opened anyway.


    Creeaak. It widened ominously.


    And what filled his sights, made his eyes widen with an inexplicable expression on his face.


    All eyes turned to his arrival.


    Before him was what seemed to be a dining room. Seated in the banquet table were three individuals, all whom he was acquainted to, or familiar with to a varying degree.


    Vincent, Heinesia...


    And...


    ...Was his eyes deceiving him? Or was it... all along... he was... ...


    "Welcome, Shigaraki White. You''re slightly tardy, yes?" The man at the head seat smiled widely. Dressed in a familiar tailored black suit and a monocle, he continued to speak amidst the eerie silence.


    "No matter, it''s understandable to want to tie loose ends to this city before the ultimatum. After all, this is the last card you have in play."


    ...Miledy��s auction. I hear it''s going to be a competitive one too!


    ...various influential people are also participating tonight! Ah speak of the devil!


    He��s a famous gem collector, looks like he can��t wait as well.


    "...It''s you."


    At that short affirmation of his identity, the man laughed lowly, revealing a crescent smile.


    "Indeed. Well, well, we finally meet. Cardinal''s Apostle."


    As he spoke in grandeur, the man whom White had recalled as dead, spread his arms wide as if receiving an honored guest.


    "My name is Amos. The Fifth Seat of the Demon King''s floor guardians."


    Amos'' eyes flickered, as his once green eyes had now gained a tint of red.


    "��Also known as, the Spirit of Wrath."

 [Vol 1] Chapter 63

    In this world of fantasy, it was undoubtedly exciting and familiar at first for a young man like White.


    Someone who had known the game to a level one would call ''proficiency'', someone who was a perfect candidate to understand the workings of this strange new world.


    And yet, he had been surprised in more than one occasion. Certain differences existed in this world from the game, and that had kept White grounded in reality for the longest time. In order for him to get accustomed to the adventuring lifestyle, White had to forego many game knowledge that bordered on omniscient.


    Yet, in the process of it all, White had forgotten one important fact.


    In the end, White was still... a "player".


    A player stuck in the simple narrative of slaying the aboriginal existence known as "Demon King".


    The books he''d read, the stories he was told in the city. He had always been aware of its presence. Yet in the grand scheme of things, what was a Stray but a trifling side-cast? And thus, the belief that there was no role for him to play was created.


    And now, White, with his fullest intent of unveiling the individual known as "Amos", stared ahead with insurmountable tension welling up inside of him.


    Gift Appraisal.


    No, it didn''t have an effect. White had an inkling that this would happen. After all, Gifts were talents given from the Goddesses. A demon in direct opposition to good wouldn''t have them.


    "..."


    And left with the one thing that he''d relied on the most, that assimilated his existence into this world, White used it once more.


    Status Window��


    STATIC. "��Nnghh?!" Static tore through his body, as his vision flickered with a multitude of numbers and indecipherable letters.


    When it cleared, a single red status screen was left.


    Status Unavailable.


    Recovering from the sudden shock in his eyes, White gasped and slowly recovered himself, only to realize the one named "Amon", was now standing right in front of him. Startled, White backed away a few steps and heightened caution.


    All the while, the ''Master'' watched amusedly, his face and smile remained ever unchanging as if he was wearing a mask.


    "That was a half-decent idea, but come now, isn''t it rude to pry?"


    "...Demon... what are you... doing here?"


    "Ah, finally interested to progress the story I see? Well now, you will be joyous to learn that I have prepared the perfect center stage for you, my dear Apostle!"


    Finishing off that sentence, Vincent pointed to two seats of the table.


    "First, the tyrannical young master of Halvan, Vincent! No crime or pleasure gets past this work of wonder! Truly, the unanimous villain that is too easy to root against."


    Vincent held an expression that seemed all too anxious at this situation. He clearly wanted to leave, yet was only able to enact nothing but a few muscle twitches throughout his body as if paralyzed from the feet up.


    "Second, the helpful, impressionable and popular beauty of the Adventurer''s Guild, Heinesia! She appears kind when it matters, yet strict at work. Ahh, what a woman people would die for, ...literally~ But oh how and what is her role in the story? Aren''t you excited to find out~"


    White was slightly surprised that Heinesia reacted weakly to the Demon''s words. But perhaps she had been tied down too by the demon. Now that he''d taken a second look at the receptionist, he noticed that her usual guild garments were in tatters. Heinesia''s face was lethargic and slightly wrinkled, as if she hadn''t had enough rest for some time.


    "Oh, you wanted to say something, madam?"


    The demon snapped his fingers, and in that instant, Heinesia leaned out forward and yelled, "H-Help me! Save me! This devil captured me, when I''ve done no wrong! Please��"


    "��Okay that''s enough. Wouldn''t want your performance to ruin the show."


    "!!" Heinesia, realizing that she couldn''t speak anymore, dropped her shoulders weakly. Her eyes lingered on White, harboring the thoughts that she''d just spoke.


    "...And then comes the final two. Well, she''s not here just yet, but, the damsel in distress, the beast-child Ruru." Amos started.


    "The subject of human discrimination, and deep traumas inflicted by her aggressors. And in the end, she found solace with an unexpected someone. Now, who knows what became of her?"


    "YOU-!"


    White''s body froze just as he was about to lunge out.


    Now, the finger was pointed right at him.


    "And finally, our main character of the story. The protagonist from another world! Whiiiiite!"


    After a long exhale from speaking too quickly, Amos quickly returned to a state of calm.


    "That is the gist of the setting I wanted to have. I''ve always been enthralled with the idea of theatrics. The things humans come up with, sometimes question my urge for genocide. Perhaps it''s better to leave the interesting ones alive in the future."


    The things the demon had openly said with a nonchalant attitude was unnerving, as if humanity''s extinction was already set in stone.


    "Well, I certainly spared no effort in making this meeting happen. Why don''t we have dinner for now?"


    White felt a streak of heat moving his body into motion, yet he was never able to move.


    "...Well, you do want to know what has become of your precious slave, don''t you?"


    "SHE''S NOT A SLAVE!"


    "Oh, a slip of the tongue~ Well then, what will it be? A chance meeting and the cathartic resolution that you desire, or immediate, unjustified death?"


    "..." White stared silently at Amos'' stretching nails, and calmed down.


    At once, feeling like his body was lifted of its weights, he then slowly sat down before the dining table.


    "The two of you as well, why don''t you eat up too. After all, it''s been a while, yes? Please, don''t stand on ceremony."


    Heinesia shut her eyes, seemingly accepting of her fate and sat down obediently.


    But Vincent...


    "What are you doing still standing there, are you not hungry?"


    "...!!..!!!..!!!!!"


    "...Haha... it seems like I''ve not made this clear. ...I told you to eat."


    Those words became something of a trigger, as Vincent no longer struggled, and filled his mouth with food without stopping.


    To the one in so much control, and to the entire situation, White felt various complications in his mind. What of his revenge? What of Heinesia being here? Why is a demon doing all this? Is it truly all for its entertainment? And is Ruru safe?


    With binding words completely controlling their bodies, the four ate in silence, staring at each other. The demon silently laughs as he ate in small mouthfuls, enjoying the situation.